RPartage - [RP] - Meeting with the Duke of Styria

[RP] - Meeting with the Duke of Styria

Soldat_bruno

15.08.1461

Da gehe ich wieder die Gassen auf und ab, versuche meinen unübersehbaren Wanst einigermaßen würdevoll über das Pflaster zu bewegen und verfluche den Tag, der offensichtlich noch heißer werden würde als der gestrige. Auch meinen Kommandanten verfluchte ich, der mich auf diese Tour geschickt hatte, die längste von allen und dass nur, weil ich gestern verschlafen hatte, wegen ein bischen Freuden in der vorigen Nacht. Ich grinste bei der Erinnerung an die vollbusige Dirne mit dem Hintern eines Brauereigaules und freute mich insgeheim auf heute Abend, würde ich sie da wieder sehen. Ein Seufzen entwich mir bei den Gedanken als ich meine Schritte Richtung Palast schickte und die Gegend genau beobachtete. Nichts auffälliges, wie immer.
Aber halt! Was ist das? Kann ich gerade noch sehen, wie ein Weib und einen Baum von Mann in einer Sackgasse verschwinden. Da geht doch seltsames vor!? Also lenke ich meinen Weg dort hin, meine Pike in der Hand und bereit einer holden Maid in Gefahr zur Hilfe zu kommen. Vorsichtig nähere ich mich dem Eingang, um dann einen Blick hinein zu werfen, doch kann ich nur den Rücken des Mannes erkennen, der das Weib zur Hälfte verdeckt. Ob er sie bedrängt? Hee daa! Was treibt ihr hier? rufe ich deshalb und schiebe meine gesamte Masse auf die geringe Größe um die Ecke. Dabei erkenne ich gerade noch, wie sich das Weib ihm nähert, sieht es nun für mich eher danach aus, als würde ich gerade ein junges Liebesglück stören, hatte der Mann den Blick kurz prüfend zum Eingang der Gasse gelenkt. Doch bleibe ich stehen, könnte ich mich vielleicht an einigen Blicken ergötzen.

15.08.1461

There I go again the lanes up and down, tries to move my incalculable paunch fairly with dignity about the plaster and curses the day which would become even hotter evident than the yesterday's one. Also my commander cursed I who had sent me on this tour, which longest from all and that only because I had overslept yesterday, because of little joys at the last night. I grinned with the memory of the full-bosomed prostitute to a bottom of a brewery nag and was glad in petto on tonight, would I see her again.. Sighing escaped from me with the thoughts as me my steps in the direction of palace sent and exactly observed the area. Nothing remarkable, as usual.
However, just! if What is that? I can just still see how a woman and a tree of man disappear in a dead end. Nevertheless, there the strange goes forward!? So I steer my way there, my pike in the hand and ready a lovely maiden to danger for the help to come. Carefully I approach the entrance to have in then a look, however, I can see only the back of the man who covers the woman half of it. Whether does he press her? Hee daa! What do you do here? I shout and push my complete mass on the small size around the corner. Besides, I just still recognise how the woman approaches him, now it looks for me rather afterwards than I would disturb just a young dear luck. And, nevertheless, I stop, I could maybe enjoy myself in some looks.

*translated by abacho*

Mirabel

15.08.1461

Er ist nicht mein Herzog! wiederholt das Weib fauchend, übergeht dabei seine Beruhigungsversuche und die amüsierte Feststellung über ihren Charakter. Jedoch sein Vorschlag, was die Zeit nach der Rettungsaktion betrifft wird vernommen und lässt Bernsteine kurz aufblitzen. Das Augenpaar senkt sich erneut auf die Skizze, während er selbst weiter spricht und zunächst nickt sie, um dann ungläubig aufzuschauen. Ich bezahle dich nicht nur, damit du mir hilfst Adam zu befreien. will sie aufbegehren, als just in dem Moment eine Stimme vom Eingang der Gasse ertönt. Verdammt! Unwillkürlich zuckt die Schwarzhaarige leicht zusammen, ungesehen vom Hinzugekommenen, da sie von Macces Leib fast gänzlich verdeckt wird und sofort beginnt sie in nicht allzu hektischen Bewegungen die Skizze zusammen zu falten, um diese dann mit der Linken in ihrer Kleidung verschwinden zu lassen.
Fieberhaft wird überlegt, ihr Blick schließlich beschwörend in den des Giganten gelegt, bevor sie ihren Aber überwindet und die nun freie Linke an seine Front bettet. Der Ausdruck im Gesichtchen verändert sich schlagartig, wird weich, fast zärtlich und dazu ein betörendes Lächeln auf den Sinnlichen, als sie auch die Rechte anhebt, um diese auf seinen linken Oberarm zu legen. Gespielt schüchtern lehnt sich Mira dann ein Stück zur Seite, um an Macces vorbei schauen zu können und so dem nun erkannten Soldaten einen scheuen, beinah entschuldigenden Blick zu schenken. Verzeiht Herr General. Wir wollten nur… erklingt die Stimm’ schüchtern, bevor sie gespielt vorwurfsvoll zum vermeintlichen Liebhaber aufsieht. Ich hab dir doch gesagt, wir sollten besser nach Hause gehen. wird’s gerade so laut gesprochen, dass auch der fette Soldat es hören kann.

---------------------------------

15.08.1461

He is not my duke! the woman repeats spitting and ignores his try to calm her, also his amused assessment about her character. But his proposal, which concerns the time after the rescue she can hear and let her eyes glint. The pair of eyes drops to the card, whereby he speaks more words and first Mira nods, before she looks up unbelieving. I don’t even pay you to rescue Adam. she wants to protest, but just in this moment a voice sounds from the entrance of the street. Damn! Involuntary the black-haired cringes, not seen from the soldier and she starts to fold the card, to put it then with her left under her clothes.
Frantically she considers what to do, her look to the giant is imploring, before she gets over her aversion and put her free left on his breast. The expression on her face changes, gets softly, hardly tender and a bewitching smile is on her lips. Her right hand lays on his left upper arm and feigned bashful Mira looks to the soldier. Her look to the soldier is apologizing when she says. Excuse General. We just wanna… she starts shy, before she looks at the supposed lover reproachfully. I told you, we should better go home… Mira speaks, so that the soldier may hear it to.

_________________

Macces

Gezeter, egal, was ich ihr sagte, war es, was das Weib mir entgegenbrachte, nahmen lediglich ihre Augen kurz einen anderen Glanz, als ich davon sprach, daß sie mich töten könne, wenn dies alles überstanden war.
Gefährliches Weib, dachte ich noch amüsiert, als ich hinter mir eine Stimme hörte, den Kopf wandte und einen Soldaten, bewaffnet, aber fett wie ein Schwein, am Eingang der Gasse stehen sah.
Als ich gerade den Mund öffnete, um ihm zu sagen, er solle sich um seinen Dreck kümmern und sich besser von dannen machen, hörte ich die Stimme des Weibs, spürte ihre Hand auf meinem Arm, sah ihren beschwörenden Blick.
Wiederwillig nickte ich bei ihren Worten, hätte ich den Fettsack wohl eher tief in die Gasse gezogen, sein Leben beendet, so musste ich dennoch gestehen, daß das Gerede, was die Schwarzhaarige hervorbrachte, sicherlich dienlicher sein würde, als das Tun, welches mir in den Sinn kam.
Nun, dann sollten wir wohl wirklich besser gehen mein Herz, schmunzelte ich sanft, legte dem Weib meinen Arm um die Schulter und griff von oben an ihre Brust, sollte man sich bietende Gelegenheiten niemals unbenutzt lassen, schlenderte mit ihr im Arm, die Hand auf ihrer Brust, zum Ausgang der Gasse, bedachte den Soldaten mit einem verschwörerischen Blick, den es so nur unter Männern gab, grinste feist, ich nahm an, ich könnte hier mal eben schnell etwas Spaß haben.

__________________

Clamour was, all the same what I said to her, what the woman brought to me, merely her eyes briefly took another shine than I spoke of the fact that she can kill me if this was got over everything.
Dangerous woman , I thought still amused when I heard a voice behind myself turned the head and saw a soldier, armed, but fat like a pig, at the entrance of the lane.
When I opened just the mouth to say him, he should look after his mud and come along better away, I heard the voice of the woman, felt her hand on my arm, saw her imploring look.
Rewilling I nodded with her words, I would have pulled the fatty probably rather deeply in the lane, would have finished his life, I still had to confess that the gossip what produced the black-hairy would be more useful, than the activities which came to my sense.
Now, then we should go quite really better my heart , I smiled softly, laid my arm around the womans shoulder and reached from above to her breast, never left one arising opportunities unused, sauntered with her in the arm, my hand on her breast to the exit of the lane, considered the soldier with a conspiratorially look which there was so only among men, grinned fat, I thougth, I could have some fun just here.

Ysabet

Thursday, the 15th of august 1461

Ysabet listened to the conversation, but after the woman was gone to look for Graufang, she thought she couldn´t wait longer and began to speak.
"I, Sister Ysabet, Missus Inquitionis and Prefect of the germanophone inquisition, open the trial against Adam Fugger on Thursday, the 15th of august 1461 due to the offence of heresy and apostasy. Present are the accused, the litigant inquisitress and the recorder. The accused relinquished to take the help of an faithful counsel.

The accused is charged for heresy and apostasy, because he openly committed himself to the heretic association called the "reformed church", declared this association state church in Styria on 15 march 1461 and tried to dissociate himself and Styria from the Holy, Aristotelian, Universal and Roman Church previous under the reign of empress Adala.

There are no witness statements, because the proclamation, in which the reformed church has been made state church in Styria, is indisputable proof for his misled thoughts. "

Ysabet took a beautiful edition of the book of Virtues out of her bag. It was a masterpiece and very valuable. She handed it to Adam Fugger.
"Please lay a hand on the book of Virtues and raise the other hand to swear an oath.
Then speak the following words:

I, Adam Fugger, duke of Styria,

solemnly swear by this court, by the dogmas, doctrines and teachings of the Holy, Aristotelian, Universal and Roman Church and by the Almighty, who sees me and judges me, to speak the truth and nothing else. If I break this oath, my soul will be exposed to the eternal agonies in the lunar hell and will be found guilty by this court. "

_________________

Soldat_bruno

15.08.1461

Gespannt schaue ich weiter in die Richtung der Beiden und mein erster Verdacht beim betreten der Gasse bestätigt sich, als die junge Frau sich mit schüchternem Blick an mich wendet. Ohne es zu merken, schwillt meine Brust an vor stolz, als sie mich mit General anspricht und so ist mir, als würde ich durch ihre Worte mindesten einen halben Fuß wachsen. Ich begaffe die junge Frau neugierig und dann den Mann, als der sich umwendet und nicke verstehend, als man mir erklärt.
Das Grinsen des anderen Kerles erwidere ich auf die gleiche Art und Weise, lache dabei dreckig und nicke zustimmend als ich beobachte, wie der besitzergreifend die Hand um das Weib legt und zugleich auch ihre Brust betatscht. Naja… mir persönlich ist das Mädchen zu dürr und hat viel zu wenig Holz vor der Hütte, aber jedem natürlich der seine Geschmack. Ich könnte dafür sorgen, dass keiner hier rein kommt, wenn es so dringend ist. höre ich mich dann vorschlagen und grunze dabei mein für manche widerliches Lachen, natürlich mit dem Hintergedanken selbst einige Blicke riskieren zu können und so meine Vorfreude auf heute Abend zu steigern. Doch kommt der Kerl mit seinem Weib bereits auf mich und damit dem Eingang zur Straße zugelaufen. Oder aber ihr geht nach Hause und lasst euch nicht noch mal erwischen. Ein Anderer bringt euer Verhalten womöglich zur Anzeige. gebe ich noch den Ratschlag und schaue dann den Beiden nach, wobei mein Blick auf dem Hintern der Schwarzhaarigen ruht. Nein, meine Schankmagd sagt mir deutlich mehr zu!

15.08.1461

Tensely I further look in the direction of the both and my first suspicion with enter to the lane is confirmed when the young woman turns with shy look to me. Without noticing it, my breast swells in before proudly when she appeals to me with general and thus is to me as if I grew by her words least half a foot. I gape at the young woman curiously and then the man when turns round and understanding nods when one explains to me.
Besides, I answer the grin of the other guy in the same way, laugh dirtily and nod in the affirmative as me observe how possession-movingly the hand lays around the woman and paws at the same time also her breast. Well, … to me the girl is too dry personally and has too little wood before the hut, but everybody of course him its taste.I could provide for the fact that nobody walks in here if it is so urgent.[/color] I hear myself suggesting then and, besides, grunts mine for some revolting puddles to be able to risk even some looks of course with the Thought and to increase thus my prejoy on tonight. However, the guy with his woman already comes on me and with it to the entrance to the street run up. Or, however, to her goes home and do not come across once more. An other brings your behaviour possibly to the announcement. I still give the advice and then look at the both and my look rests on the bottom of the black-hairy. No, my Schankmagd accepts to me clearly more!

*translated by abacho*

Mirabel

15.08.1461

Macces begreift sofort und geht ein auf das Spiel, grinst und legt einen Arm um ihre Schultern. Sie selbst lächelt tapfer, selbst dann noch, als sich seine Pratze direkt auf ihre Brust legt und sich ihr gesamter Leib anspannt. Ja Liebster… lass uns gehen. presst sie dabei in säuselndem Ton hervor, lächelt hinauf zum Giganten, wobei ihre Augen unheilverkündend aufblitzen und platziert die eigene Rechte auf seiner Hand, mit der er meint sie begrapschen zu müssen. Das dreckige Lachen vom Soldaten wird gehört, ebenso sein Vorschlag, der ihre gänzliche Abneigung wach ruft, doch stimmt sie in das Lachen leise mit ein, während sie sich von Macces an ihrer Seite aus der Gasse hinaus dirigieren lässt. Auf Höhe des Soldaten, der sie mit seinen Blicken taxiert, beginnen sich Fingernägel in die Handoberfläche der Pratze zu graben, als sie meint, der Griff um ihre Brust würde fester werden. Hör’ auf damit. wird’s dabei dem Kerl zugezischt, während sie den Soldaten hinter sich lassen und ihr linker Ellbogen beginnt sich in seine Seite zu bohren. Was ein Mistkerl! War es doch zu erwarten, dass er die Situation schamlos ausnutzen würde. So schlendert das vermeintliche Paar Arm in Arm die Straße entlang, um schließlich in die Gasse einzuschlagen, die zu ihrem Gasthaus führt. Und kaum ist die Biegung genommen, ist man außer Sichtweise des Soldaten, beginnt sich die Räuberin im Griff von Macces zu winden. Lass los jetzt!

15.08.1461

Macces understands, grins und put his arm around her shoulders. Mira herself smiles, even then, when his paw touches her breast. Yes darling, let’s go home. she says in a sweet sound, smiles to the giant and places her right on his hand. She hears the dirty laugh of the soldier, also his proposal, and she tries to laugh with him, too, whereby Macces leads her to the entrance of the street. Her nails digs into the skin of his paw, when she can feel, that his touch get tighter on her breast. Stop it! she fizzles, during they passed the soldier and her elbow starts to bore into his side. What a bastard! It was to be expected, that he would shamelessly exploit the situation. So the alleged couple goes arm in arm along the road to embark into the alley that leads to their guest house. The bend is taken, they are out of sight of the soldiers, Mira starts to squirm Forget it!

_________________

Macces

War das, was meine Hand spürte sicher mehr als angenehm, so wurde es schneller als mir lieb war unangenehm, spürte ich, wie sich die Fingernägel des Weibs in meine Hand bohrten, während wir Arm in Arm den Fettsack passierten.
Nachdem ich auch noch den Ellbogen des Weibs mehr als deutlich in meiner Seite spürte, drehte ich mich um, vergewisserte mich, daß der Soldat uns nicht folgte, beließ die Hand allerdings noch dort, wo sie war.
Ja, sie war recht wild, wie mir schien, ein Weib, mit der weniger gut Kirschen essen wäre und die wohl wenig mit mir klarkommen würde auf Dauer, während des gemeinsamen Weges hier in Straßburg.
Das Gasthaus würde bald erreicht werden, als ich spürte, wie sich Mirabel unter meinem Arm wand. Abermals musste ich innerlich grinsen, verstärkte den Druck auf ihre Brust etwas, ebenso den auf ihren Nacken, flüsterte ironisch, aber du wolltest es doch so Liebste, bevor ich sie losließ und neben ihr her ging, das Grinsen wie fortgeweht, leise die Stimme, du hast nicht drauf geantwortet, wo deine Anderen stecken, um deinen Herzog zu befreien.
Der Blick wurde zurück in Richtung des Palastes geworfen, ich denke, wir sollten, wenn uns nichts besseres einfällt, den Plan demnächst in die Tat umsetzen, wer weiß, wielange der Fugger dort oben hockt.

____________________

If that, what my hand felt certainly more than pleasantly, it became quicker unpleasantly to me, than i want, feeling how the fingernails of the woman bored into my hand, while we passed the fatty arm in arm.
After I still felt the elbow of the woman more than clearly in my side, I turned round, made sure that the soldier did not follow us, however, the hand still left where she was.
Yes, she was rather wild as to me seemed, a woman with whom less well cherries would be eaten be and which would manage become fine me on a continuing basis, during the common way here in Strasbourg.
The inn would be soon reached when I felt how Mirabel writhed under my arm. Once more I had to grin internally, something strengthened pressure on her breast, also on her nape, whispered ironically, , however, you wanted it in this way darling , before I take of my hand and went beside her, the grin as blown away, quietly the voice, you have not answered on it where your other are to release your duke.
The look was had back in the direction of the palace, I think, we should soon put into action if nothing better occurs to us the plan who knows, how long the Fugger crouches there on top.

Adam

15. August 1461

Allein die Anklage war schon ein Witz, aber anstatt aufzufahren, runzelte Adam nur die Stirn und lächelte abfällig. Sie waren sich doch alle gleich. Sahen die Wirklichkeit nur wie sie sie sehen wollten, verdrehten Tatsachen und setzten sich Scheuklappen auf. Eines konnte er sich dann doch nicht verkneifen: „Die HDAK wie auch die HAK haben schon lange vor dem 15. März diesen Jahres der Steiermark und mir den Rücken gekehrt. Ich bin sicher auch das ist in Gottes Augen ein Verbrechen. Klagt das an!“ Und da das schon klargestellt war: „Ich werde sicher nicht meine Hand auf das Buch der Tugenden legen und auf etwas schwören, an das ich nicht glaube. Nicht einmal aus einem Scherz heraus.“ Denn das wäre es, würde er auf die römische Kirche schwören. Himmel, sah sie das nicht selbst? „Ich gebe Euch mein Wort und schwöre auf Gott. Alles andere würde meinen Schwur nur ad absurdum führen.“

____________

15. August 1461

The accusation was a joke, but Adam didn’t flare up. He frowned and just smiled derisively. They were all the same. They saw the reality just as they wanted to see, twisted facts and put blinders on. Although it was useless, he could not leave it without comment. "The HDAK as well as the HAK turned their backs on Styria and myself many months before I declared the Reformed Aristotelian Church to the only true church. I'm sure this is also a crime in God's eyes. Accuses this!” And since that was already made clear:" I certainly will not put my hand on the book of virtues to swear an oath about something I don’t believe. Not even, if I were joking.” And a joke would it be, if he would swear on the Roman Church. For God's sake! Didn’t she see it by herself? “I give you my word and I swear to God. Anything else would cause my oath only to absurdity. "
_________________

Ranian

Ranian was examining the scratches of the old and smiled when he asked her to Adam

You know him better than I think you should know that it is a hard rind, however it has only a little chin flushed, then it's fine .... Guard

one of the guards entered the cell

Bring water and bandages

the guard came to fulfill what his Marshal was requested. She listened in silence every word that Graufang told her and smiled to hear his last words

Graufang .. because that's how I call you

She put her hand on the old man had laid on his arm

I asked to be in the room during the interrogation, someone has to calm the stubborn than your nephew

said jokingly

but ...

Ranian was going to speak but stopped when the guard entered the cell, carried with a basin full of water and some bandages placed on the table, waiting to come out, she got his way to the table a wet bandages and went back to the old and gently dabbed on scratches

Tell me the last time Adam was here in Strasbourg
_________________

Ysabet

Thursday, the 15th of august 1461

Ysabet sighed. Why did she expect behaviour like this? He seemed to be upset fast. And he seemed to be blind in his believes. Didn´t he see the absurdity of the reformed church?
"The HDAK and the HAK like you call them are one and the same to clarify that. There is only one church: the Holy, Aristotelian, Universal and Roman Church. About possible mistakes done by their represantatives we can talk later. But now tell me: What exactly about the oath do you not believe in?
_________________

Graufang

15.08.1461 - Tower

It's not easy to tell about Adams last stay in Strasbourg but the old man tries to explain what happened to his nephew.
"He was held captive in a dark dungeon. I don't know exactly what happend deep down under this palace but I saw the scars on the dukes body. They must have tortured him in a way, beyond belief. And I know that the torturers did things... what a man should not do with another man." Graufang remembers the incredible scars, Adam is wearing and the missing front-tooth. The gap is visible when the duke is laughing.
"But the worst thing is, that he was left alone, down in the dungeon. No priest and no guard was by his side and the tortures could do to him, what ever they wanted to do. And why? Well, now the case is becoming complicated... Because he said, what the empress wanted to hear from him." Graufang shakes his head. "It's not easy to explain, you know? In my opinion he suffered all the pain for long weeks, because the empress was gone mad and no one was brave enough to end this injustice. She wanted him to leave the reformed church but at this time he was not a follower of this church. He was excommunicated by the german church, because he was loyal to the roman church." Graufang smiles bitterly. "If you don't understand, don't worry. No one understands this. Adam tries to get aid from the roman kurie but 'till today there was no answer to his cries for help. Then the empress released him after weeks of horror without any condition. But with a lot of scars to his body and soul. - And this must not be repeated!"

Ranian

[The Tower - Cell II]

Ranian listened Graufang shivering on some parts of the story, thought of the day she asked the Emperor to put the two prisoners at the tower, to the face of Adam when she looked

I saved him from old nightmares!

taken from his thoughts he did not notice that he had spoken those words

Nightmares!

looked Graufang

The nightmares will not let you sleep .... Graufang is that this did not leave Adam sleep? Returning to the palace the old memories of night have turned into nightmares, right?
_________________

Adam

15. August 1461

„Eins?“ Der Herzog lachte schallend. Es war ein hartes Lachen ohne Fröhlichkeit. „So sehr eins, dass die Kaiserin mich in den Kerker werfen ließ, als ich die Verfassung der Steiermark dahingehend änderte, dass Staatskirche die Heilige Aristotelische Kirche ist? Sie ließ mich im Namen der HDAK foltern und Euer Primas sah zu. Nennt ihr das „eins“?“
Adam winkte ab.

„Eure Kirche ist nicht die meine. Versucht das zu verstehen. Ich habe den Glauben an die römische Kirche verloren. Nehmt hin, was ich sagte. Ich gebe Euch mein Wort, die Wahrheit zu sagen und ich schwöre auf Gott. Wenn Euch das nicht genügt – geht. Das ist nicht diskutabel.“

____________

15. August 1461

„They are one?“ The duke laughed loudly. It was harsh laughing without happiness. “Are they “one” so much, that the empress had to arrest me into the dungeon, when I declared the Holy Aristotelian Church to state church in Styria? She let torment me in the name of the HDAK and your Primate Abendlicht knew it. Do you name this “one”?
Adam signaled, he didn’t expect an answer.
“Your church is not mine. Try to understand this. I have lost the faith in the roman church. Accept, what I have told you. I give you my word and swear to god, that I will say the truth. If this is not enough for you – go away. That is not debatable."
_________________

Graufang

15. August 1461
Graufang nods and smiles. Yes, she saved Adam from the worst. From more experience, that would form more nightmares. The Hand of the old man holds the hand of the young marshall. "This place means horror to Adam and this horror hunts him within his dreams. And now, this horror is repeating. Maybe the duke's body is not tortured but this place means torture to his soul." Graufang stops his speech for a second, bevor he resumes to speak."And this is why he must be freed at once, or this place will crush his soul"

15. August 1461
Graufang nickt und lächelt. Ja, sie rettete Adam vor dem Schlimmsten. Vor mehr noch mehr Erfahrungen, die weitere Alpträume hervorbringen könnten. Die Hand des alten Mannes hält die Hand der jungen Marshallin. "Dieser Ort bedeutet Schrecken für Adam und dieser Schrecken jagt ihn in seinen Träumen. Und nun wiederholt sich dieses Grauen. Vielleicht wird des Herzogs Körper nicht gefoltert, aber dieser Ort bedeutet Folter für seine Seele." Graufang hält in seiner Rede für eine Sekunde inne ehe er weiterspricht. "Und das ist, warum er sofort freigelassen werden muss. Oder dieser Ort wird seine Seele vernichten"

Ranian

[The Tower - Cell II]

You know what would make Adam to be released soon! But you know that wouldn't ever ... I saw how angry he looked the Inquisitor in other cell, not to mention its being arrogant, which led him to suffer what is undergoing. Graufang, he just had to pay its worth gold and ensure that no priest would have been persecuted Aristotelian once back in Styria, but Adam not content wanted to defy the wrath of Emperor, speaking of oaths and boasting he had not sworn. Was already saved to Graufang, had already saved, you know?

closed his eyes and took a long breath to resume calm, it didn't take much, felt that the ira no longer she

When you speak of the Empress ... you're referring to Adala?

There was no need to have an answer on Graufang's face in hearing his name had already given it to her, but Ranian didn't want to wait the comments of old, did not have the time, had told the Inquisitor who would be back soon. But there was still one thing she wanted to know from Graufang to understand

You said that Adam said to the Empress what she wanted to hear. He lied to follow the reformist Church? And you're right by saying that I understand the issue is complicated German Church and the Roman Church, they are not the same thing? They do not have the same ideals?
_________________

- Meeting with the Duke of Styria

Kleeotr

By the windows a breeze moves gently the curtains. Nevertheless, they allow the light of the summer morning to come in.
The room is wide and the walls high and brilliant for the light reflected by large and heavy shields with the symbols of the various provinces of the empire and for the white color they are painted with, that reverberate all that light.
A heavy wood table is in the middle of the space. Carvings all around it say to the observer it was very well manufactured by a skilled craftsman. It's a precious piece, one of those you can find only in a palace where a King or an Emperor lives.

And indeed by the table on a richly adorned chair sits the Emperor. Standing up, near Him, his Squire and both wait for the arrival of the the imperial guards and the Duke of Styria
_________________

Ludwig_von_frayner

It behooved to the Emperor to take the right decisions. It behooved to the Emperor to be fair and strong. When his territory is threatened by bandits, it is his duty to act and mobilize his armies. The recent arrival of Ibario in the East of the Empire, had exacerbated the tensions between the Kingdom of Germany, and Styria. Faced with the escalation of tension, which brought about the fall of Celje, the Emperor had decided to invite the Duke of Styria, Adam Fugger in Strasbourg, so he could deliver his story and answer to his questions.
And the Duke had accepted.

He gave orders to prepare the reception of the Duke. A sober and formal decor had been erected for the occasion. There was no time to dwell on trivialities.
Sitting on the imperial throne, surrounded by the Imperial Squire and some guards, the Emperor was waiting for the arrival of his vassal.
_________________

Ranian

Ranian had received a message from the Emperor's squire, a very important meeting was going to occur and it required more than his presence even some guards. So the Imperial Marshal went at the guards and some called it, and together they made their way from the room, where there were already waiting the Emperor and the Marquis of Bellagio, which is not his friend. As soon as he entered immediately noticed the different shields with various flags representing all the SRING, really liked the woman the reason for representing the various lands. He placed himself at attention in the presence of His Emperor greeted him militarily and with it also guards

Your Majesty! At your service

then motioned to the guards that took place on the sides of the throne in defense of His Majesty, as she poses beside the squire

Marquis Hello!

she said, smiling man, and she waited with them others who were to come
_________________

Jospin81

Il Soldato aveva ricevuto l'ordine di presenziare a quell'incontro.
Non aveva la possibilità di fare domande o discutere un ordine, così disse soltanto "Agli ordini!"
Appartenere alle Aquilae Imperatoris, implicava anche quel tipo di dovere.
Insieme al Maresciallo Ranian, si diresse nella stanza dove vi erano già Sua Maestà e il Marchese Sforza.
Salutò militarmente i Nobili presenti.

--------------------------------------------

The soldier had been ordered to attend that meeting.
He hadn't the opportunity to ask questions or to discuss a order, so to the call he said only "At your orders!"
To belong to the Aquilae Imperatoris, also implied that type of duty.
Together with the Marshal Ranian, he walked into the room where there were already His Majesty and the Marquis Sforza.
He saluted the Nobles in the room in the military way.
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Katamazai

Lodovico Katamazai era nella sua stanza dove stava preparando la lezione per i cadetti delle Aquile quando il MAresciallo Imperiale Ranian lo chiamò ordinandogli di presenziare a l'incontro tra L'imperatore e il Duca di Stiria.
Si mise l'uniforme e si recò all'incontro.
Entrato nella stanza salutò militarmente L'imperatore e tutti i presenti e si sistemò come da ordini sulla sinistra dietro il trono a difesa dell'Imperatore.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lodovico Katamazai was in his room where he was preparing the lesson to the cadets of the Eagles when the Imperial Marshal Ranian him ordering him to attend a meeting between the Emperor and the Duke of Styria. took the uniform and went to the meeting. entered the room and militarily greeted the Emperor and everyone present and arranged as per orders on the left behind the throne to Emperor's defense.
_________________

Sarah_elisabeth

Sarah Elisabeth was quietly present behind the imperial throne. Member of the Imperial Escort, she was there to watch over the Emperor at this meeting. The young woman smiled at Leonardo she often crossed in the scriptorium. However, she remained in place, assessing the room. Entrances, windows, and even the shield of arms of the provinces of the empire, nothing escaped the silent inspection of the Baroness. The safety of the Emperor was her priority and she would give her life without hesitation to protect that of their sovereign. She had let Ranian put her guard forward to intimidate present. She was quiet but pervasive for the need to stand between any weapon and the emperor. In a whisper, she made sure that he was well.

Your Majesty, if anything, do not hesitate to sign. We're here for you.

A glance at her colleagues and she went up, impassive and discreet, blending into the background.
_________________

Jospin81

Leonardo sorrise di rimando a Sarah Elizabeth.
Pochi momenti dopo si diresse al lato destro del trono in difesa di Sua Maestà, così come il Maresciallo aveva disposto.

---------------------------

Leonardo smiled back to Sarah Elizabeth.
A few moments later, he took place on the side on the right of the throne in defense of His Majesty, as well as the Marshal had commanded.
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Adam

12. Juli 1461

„Ich kenne den Weg“, hätte er die Wachen, die ihm und dem Patriarchen der reformierten aristotelischen Kirche durch den Palast begleiteten, um ein Haar zugeknurrt. Das Gemäuer und seine geforderte Anwesenheit hier machten ihn reizbar. Gut war’s, dass er sich zu beherrschen wusste, denn der Raum zu dem sie geführt wurden, war ein anderer als der, in dem Adala ihn empfangen hatte, damals, zum Eid, dann für ein klärendes Gespräch wie dieses hier, das mit seinem
unfreiwilligen vierwöchigen Aufenthalt hier endete und dann, als die Zeit vorbei war und sie ihn freigelassen hatte. Ob der jetzige Kaiser darum wusste? Mit Sicherheit nicht. Und wenn doch, war es feinfühlig, dem Herzog in einem anderen Raum zu empfangen.

Ein etwas unsicherer Blick ging zum Alten an seiner Seite, der den als einziger sehen dürfte. Den Wachen an der Tür drehte er nur sein Profil zu, ehe ein merklicher Ruck durch seinen Leib ging und er erst Graufang dann den Wachen zunickte, damit sie die Flügel der Tür öffneten. Mit erhobenem Kopf und ohne Zögern betrat der Herzog den Raum, der schlichter war als der Thronsaal den er kannte. Es dauerte einen Moment bis Adam’s Blick über die Anwesenden gegangen war und dann den Mann auf dem Thron erfasste. Seine Stiefel hallten auf dem Boden, als Adam in dessen Richtung ging. Das stetige Tocken des hölzernen Stabes seines Begleiters untermalte das Herantreten. In angemessener Entfernung blieb der Herzog stehen und beugte das Knie vor dem Kaiser. „Eure kaiserliche Majestät. Adam Fugger, Herzog der Steiermark, ist wie erwünscht erschienen. Es begleitet mich der Patriarch der reformierten aristotelischen Kirche.“

______________

"I know the way", he would have growled almost to the guards, which accompanied the patriarch of the reformed Aristotelian church and him through the palace. The building and his demanded presence made him irritable. It was good, that he knew how to control himself, because the room they were led to, was another one than this in which Adala had received him to speak the oath, then for a clearing conversation like this one here, which ended with his
involuntary stay for four endless weeks and then, after a certain time, she released him. Did the present emperor know of it? Surely not. But if, it was kindly to receive the duke in another room.

Uncertain Adam looked to the old person at his side. This man might be the only one who saw this look because he turned just his profile to the guards at the door. A noticeable jerk went through his body before he nodded first Graufang and then the guards so that they opened the wings of the door. With the head lifted up and without hesitation the duke entered the room, which was simpler than the throne room he knew. It took a moment until he realized all the people which were here and at the end he catched the man on the throne with his eyes. His boots echoed on the ground, when Adam went in whose direction. The steady noise, which the wooden stick of Graufang made on the ground, provided him. In an adequate distance the duke stopped and bent the knee in front of the emperor. “Your imperial majesty. Adam Fugger, duke of Styria, has arrived, like you wished. The patriarch of the reformed Aristotelian church accompanies me.”
_________________

Graufang

12. Juli 1461

Den hölzernen Stab in der Hand, folgt der Patriarch dem Herzog in das Zimmer. Schon einmal war der Alte in diesen Mauern. Nicht als Gast, sondern als der Mann, der der deutschen Königin die Fehde erklärt hat. Und als als Onkel des Oberhauptes der Dynastie Fugger. Erinnerungen überfluten den alten Geist. Erinnerungen an den Tag, da Graufang seine nicht an den Kasierlichen Thron begleitete. Doch die aufsteigenden Bilder verblassen im Angesicht Adams, der das Knie beugt. Dies ist nicht der Moment, sich Erinnerungen hinzugeben, denn diesmal begleitet er seinen Neffen zu dessen Lehnsherrn.
Was für eine Qual für eine arme Seele, an den Ort des Schreckens zurückgerufen zu werden. Graufang sieht Adam das Knie beugen und der Alte neigt das Haupt vor dem Mann, der Herrscher über das römische Reich ist. Das Heilige Römische Reich? Nicht für den Patriarchen, denn der Schatten der Kirchenspaltung verdunkelt das gesamte Reich.
"Euer Majestät" Die Stimme ist fest, die Augen erfassen die Wachen. Sind Reich oder Kaiser wirklich dermaßen schutzbedürftig?

With his wooden stick in hand, the patriarch follows the duke to the room. Once the old man was here in this walls. not as a guest but as a man who declared a "Fehde" (feud) against the german queen and as the uncle of the head of the Fugger-Dynasty. Memories of that day, his attendence of his niece to the imperial throne, floats the old mind, but the image fades away as Graufang looks to Adam. This is not the time for memorys, now he accompanies his nephew to his liege.
How much suffer for a poor soul, commanded back to the place of horror. Graufang sees Adam bow his knee and the old man bows the head to the man who is sovereign to the roman empire. To the holy roman empire? Not for the patriarch, 'cause the shadow of the schism is darkening the whole empire.
"Your Majesty" The old voice is solid, as the eyes examine the guards. Is the empire or the emperor in particular, in such a need of protection?

Ludwig_von_frayner

The Duke of Styria was announced and entered the reception room. Sitting on his throne, the Emperor looked at him, introducing himself. It was the first time he met Adam Fugger, a man with a controversial past. Some of his councillors hated him, others respected him. The Emperor knew that the Duke of Styria had served several emperors before him, sometimes with dedication and loyalty, sometimes with laxity and irresponsibility. However, he never judged the Duke. He was not a man who listens to rumors. He only assessed men on their actions. As the King of Germnay, the Duke of Styria was his vassal. He had to be right in his choices. Despite critics, he had offered to the Duke of Styria, the ability to distinguish himself. He offered him the opportunity to trust him. Unfortunately, the latest events in the Eastern Empire did not play in his favor.

Worse, now the Duke of Styria did not come to Strasbourg alone. He had brought with him, the patriarch of the reformed Aristotelian Church. A heretic. It was a major contempt to the imperial crown. Was he not himself the guarantor of the Aristotelian religion in his empire? Was he not himself the representative of God in his kingdom? The Emperor struggled to hide his anger, for such an … undesired presence.

"« The patriarch of the reformed Aristotelian church » ? … What an unexpected guest..."

If he had been inclined to listen to the speech of the Duke Adam Fugger, he was now much less. Squeezing his fingers on the knob of his cane, he detailed the "Patriarch" who bowed in front of him. He would solve such a problem later. It behooved to him to address the most urgent cases. Thus he tapped his cane on the floor, and spoke.

"Your Grace, « Patriarch »,

Welcome to Strasbourg. We have summoned you in order to clarify what occurred in Styria, those last weeks. Usually, a simple exchange of letters would have sufficed. Usually, a discussion in the Imperial Diet would have solved the case. But neither the one nor the other were the solution. The seriousness of the reported facts in Styria required a meeting be held as soon as possible. And aware of it, you came. It is therefore unnecessary to dwell on the details.

In recent weeks, a thief named Ibario came to settle in Styria. It was obvious that such a settlement would destabilize the region. Thanks to our spies, we were informed of his willingness, namely assaulting your Austrian or Slovenian neighbors. By various letters we sent, we have warned you about these projects and the risks of an attack against other imperial provinces. We asked you to join forces with your neighbors to fight the bandits. Despite those warnings, you received him in Graz and welcomed him as a friend.

A few days later, while the Empire was at war in Helvetia, and while the imperial soldiers fought a common enemy, taking advantage of the presence of the robbers, you have declared a feud against Austria. Why ? Because the Archduke of Austria had closed his borders, refusing to see brigands come on his territory. By your statement, you ignored a fundamental rule of our Empire which prohibits any feud in wartime, breaking your oath of Auxilium.

June 29, 1461, the troops of Ibario crossed the border of Celje with the Styrian flag. In your letter, you said that you would escort the robbers outside your borders. Nevertheless, the Styrian flag was removed to such armies at the last moment, a few hours before the attack on the city. Accordingly, we must consider that this was an aggression from the Duchy of Styria against Celje ... even if Celje was not concerned by your « feud ».

We can not believe that the Duke of Styria, crowned for countless years, can ignore such basic... rules."

He paused a moment, and looked back at the Patriarch.

"Moreover, the presence of "Patriarch of the reformed Aristotelian church" allows us to make a point about the state of religion in Styria. For several days, We received many complaints, reflecting arbitrary trials and repeated assaults against the priests of the Roman and Aristotelic Church. Styria is a part of the Empire since long enough to know that the Empire is a land of faith and belief, and that priests have to be respected and protected ....
Unless Styria has fallen since that time, in decadence and barbarism ...

... That would justify the presence of a heretic, in the Holy Imperial Capital city."

_________________

Adam

Das erwartete Zeichen, dass er sich erheben durfte, blieb aus. Der Herzog bemerkte dies mit Unmut, der sich für einen Moment auch in seinem Gesicht zeigte. Gut, führte man die Unterhaltung eben….. so, der eine auf seinem Thron sitzend, der andere ein Knie gebeugt, davor.
Es war das erste Mal, dass Adam die Stimme des anderen hörte. Der bisherige Austausch hatte sich lediglich auf Briefe beschränkt. Wäre es nach ihm gegangen, hätte man daran nichts ändern müssen. Papier war geduldig, er eher nicht. Mehrmals öffnete sich der Mund, um dem Mann zu widersprechen und Dinge richtigzustellen, die völlig falsch dargestellt wurden, aber ohne, dass ein Wort ihm über die Lippen ging, schloss er diese wieder. Es kostete den Herzog seine ganze Beherrschung, den Kaiser ausreden zu lassen und ihm nicht ins Wort zu fallen.

„Eure kaiserliche Majestät. Ich befürchte, Ihr bringt die zeitliche Abfolge des Geschehens durcheinander, vermutlich hat man Euch auch Tatsachen vorenthalten, so dass Ihr ein völlig falsches Bild von dem, was vorgefallen ist, bekommen habt.
Zunächst, als Österreich die Grenzen schloss und zwar ohne die Steiermark oder Polen, die beiden betroffenen Länder, darüber zu informieren, war noch nicht die Rede von Ibario und seinen Mannen. Österreich schloss die Grenzen, ohne Angabe von Gründen. Es war Zufall, dass ich davon erfahren habe und ich habe meine Bürger gewarnt. Über Umwege konnte auch Polen durch uns informiert werden. Gleichzeitig habe ich die Erzherzogin von Österreich gebeten, mir den Grund für die Grenzschließung zu nennen und das beleidigende Dekret wieder aufzuheben. Nach einigem Hin und Her erfuhr ich dann, dass Ibario der Grund sein soll und forderte abermals, das Dekret dahingehend zu ändern, dass es nur ihn betraf und nicht alle Steirer. Dass ich meine Ehre und die eines jeden Bürgers der Steiermark beschmutzt fühlte durch ihr Pamphlet, sagte ich ihr, auch, dass ich, sollte sie mich weiterhin ignorieren, das als Akt gegen mich werten würde.
Sie zog es vor zu schweigen, ich rief die Fehde aus und darüber habe ich Euch in Kenntnis gesetzt, wie auch den König, der damit die Gelegenheit bekam zu einzugreifen.
Tat er dann auch. Es folgte ein reger Schriftwechsel zwischen mir und dem König beziehungsweise seinem Vertreter. Am Ende willigte ich ein, die Fehde einzustellen und Ibario aus meinem Land zu geleiten. Zu diesem Zeitpunkt hatte ich, trotz Ankündigung durch zuerst Pippa und dann Salome, kein Schreiben von Euch erhalten. Mehrere Wochen hatte ich darauf gewartet. Ich nahm an, dass Ihr es mir und dem König überlasst eine Übereinkunft zu finden, was uns auch gelang.
Ibario und ich gerieten in Streit, als ich ihn anwies, das Land zu verlassen. Deshalb, und weil an unseren Grenzen ein Aufmarsch an österreichischen Soldaten war, haben wir unsere eigenen Armeen zusammengerufen. Zu unserer eigenen Sicherheit haben wir Ibario aus der Steiermark geleitet. Zu keinem Zeitpunkt ist er der Grenze Österreichs nahe gekommen.
Dass er unter dem Banner der Provinz die südliche Grenze passierte, wurde erst bewusst, als der Regent von Celje, darauf hinwies. Im gleichen Atemzug wurde das revidiert.
Ihr seht – wir wurden an den Pranger gestellt durch das Dekret Österreichs und als ich um Änderung bat, ignoriert. Die von mir ausgerufene Fehde, um den Makel zu bereinigen, wurde nach klärenden Gesprächen mit dem König ad acta gelegt und Ibario, der Anstoß allen Übels meines Landes verwiesen. Und auch gegenüber Celje habe ich, als der Regent das Gespräch suchte, geäußert, die Steiermark will sicher keinen Krieg.

Also, „die Arme wurden ausgebreitet, die Schultern gezuckt, „was noch?“
Vielleicht kürzen wir das ganze Prozedere beim nächsten Mal einfach ab und ich lade jede Provinz mit offenen Armen ein, ihre Armeen zu uns zu schicken, nachdem man mich beleidigt hat?“ Waren die Worte mit Süffisanz durchtränkt? Natürlich. Auch wenn es einer gewissen Bizarrerie nicht entbehrte, diese an den Tag zu bringen, während man auf dem Boden kniete.

„Und da Ihr es schon ansprecht, will ich selbst es auch tun.
Es gab keine wiederholten Angriffe auf Priester in der Steiermark. Im Gegenteil. Die Steiermark ist ein gottesfürchtiges Land und ehrt seine Priester.“ Hart wurden die Züge im Gesicht des Herzogs. Denn eines ließ er sich nicht nachsagen, dass die Steiermark kein Land wäre, dass gottgläubig sei. Er hatte nicht gelitten, um sich diesen Vorwurf anzuhören. „Wir sind aristotelischen Glaubens, was selbst Kaiserin Adala am Ende respektiert hat, warum sonst, hätte sie mich, nachdem sie meinen Glauben geprüft hat und schon ahnte, dass die reformierte Aristotelische Kirche die Rettung der Steiermark sein würde, noch ehe ich es wusste, mich zurückgehen lassen, um als Herzog die reformierte Aristotelische Kirche zur alleinigen Kirche der Steiermark zu machen?“

__________

The sign, he was waiting for, did not come. It wakened the displeasure of the duke. Only for a short moment, you could see this on his face. But, anyway, then they had to talk while one was sitting on his throne, the other one bending his knee.
It was the first time, that Adam caught the sound of the voice that belonged to the other one. The contact, that they had, had been only by letters. It was not his decision to be here. The letters had been fine and if someone had been asking him, there hadn’t has to be a change. ‘Epistula non erebuscit’ A matter of fact, he isn’t. Many times he opened his mouth, only to close it again. The things the emperor said weren’t quite right, but there was not a single word, that will leave his lips. All the control he gains over his body and mind was necessary, so that he didn’t cut off the man.

„Your imperial Majesty. I am afraid, but I think you mess the things up. The chronological events are much more and different. It seems to be, that someone skipped the information on you, so that the picture you have been drawing is not completely one that represents the facts.
First. At the time, when Austria closed his borders without informing his two neighbors Styria and Poland, there wasn’t a word of Ibario and his men. Austria closed his borders, without a statement which reasons they had. It was only a coincidence, that I got a hold of it and could inform my people. With some indirection we could Poland, also. In the meantime I pleaded the archduchess to name the reasons of this insulting decree. After a short seesaw, I was informed, that Ibario and his men was the reason. I claimed – not for the first time – to change the decree, so that only he would be affected and not all citizens of Styria. Actually, I also told her, that I was insulted by the decree, that she blotted my honor and those of all Styrian. Even that I would act against this pamphlet she couldn’t change her mind.
She decided to ignore me, so I declared the feud and informed you about it, as his majesty, which had the opportunity to do something about it.
So he did. There has been a lot of letters between me and his majesty or rather his representative. At the end I was willing to end the vendetta. Also, I was willing to see that Ibario would leave my country. At this moment there wasn’t any writing of you, even if there was an announcement from Pippa first and Salome second. I waited several weeks. I assumed that you would trust in me and his majesty to find an agreement – as it has been.
Ibario and I got into a fight, at the moment I demanded, that he had to leave the country. Because of this and the movements of the Austria soldiers, we gathered our own soldiers. We escorted Ibario to our borders, so that we could guarantee our own safety. He never came near the Austria borders.
We only got hold of the fact, that he passed the southern border under the eyes of our army, when the regent of Celje pointed it to us. Immediately I denied him the status of a styrian army.
You see – we got pilloroyed trough the decree of austria and when I pleaded to modifier the writing, we got ignored. The feud, that has been called by myself to wash the blamish away, has been called back. As I said there was an active sending of letters between the king and myself. Ibario himself, the impulse of the ill has been expelled from my land. Also I declared to the archon of Celje, that we do not want a war between the Styria and Celje.
So,“ His arms are going to his sides, before he shrugs, „what else?“
Eventually we could cut the procedere the next time and I will invite all the provinces with my armes wide open, so they can send theirs armys after they insulted us.” Is there some some smugy tone? Indeed. Even if there isn’t a bizarre note, that he mention it, while he is bending his knee.

„And well, because your majesty approached it, I will speak about it:
There wasn´t any attacks against priests in Styria. The contrary is happening. We are a godfearing and we honor our priests.” A certain cruelty crosses the face of the duke. There is one thing, that he can’t stand. The saying of the nonfact, that the Styria isn’t a godly country. He himself hadn’t suffered all the pain, to hear this accusation. “We are aristots and even her imperial majesty Adala respected the fact in the end. Why would she have let me free and let me return to my country if she hadn’t known or proofed the fact, that the reformed Aristotelian church would be our rescue. Even if I hadn’t known it myself? But she let me go and I, as the duke of Styria, declared the reformed Aristotelian church to the only church of Styria on her demand.”
_________________

Graufang

12. Juli 1461

Als er die Worte des Kaisers vernimmt, gibt es für Graufang keinen Zweifel: Dieser Ort muss geläutert werden. Ebenso wie die Seele dieser fehlgeleiteten, krone-tragenden Person.
Die Hand hält den Stab mit solchem Zorn, dass die Haut sich weiß verfärbt. Die einzige Barbarei ist in den Gewölben zu finden. Tief unten, wo garstige Kreaturen in Menschengestalt herumstreunen. Vielleicht würde es dem Kaiser ja gefallen, einen Blick in seine Folterkammern zu werfen? Gott alleine weiß, welch' dunkle Orte diese Mauern noch beheimaten. - Vielleicht weiß es der Kaiser selbst aber auch?

Doch wen sollte das wundern? Der Mann ist nicht gesalbt worden. Zumindest nicht von des Patriarchen Hand. So mag Ludwigs Herrschaft von den Stimmen des Volkers hergeleitet sein, vielleicht sogar durch viel Geld erkauft, aber sie ist nicht Gottgegeben.

Schweigend lauscht der Alte den Worten des Herzogs. Es ist an dem Jüngeren zu sprechen, nicht am Priester, der ihn begleitet.

July 12th. 1461

As he hears the words of the emperor, Graufang feels no doubt: This place must be cleansed as well as the soul of this misguided, crown-wearing person.
The hand holds the stab with such anger, that the skin turns white. The only barbarism could be found in the dungeons, deep unter this so shiny looking palace. Deep down, where foul creatures lurk, disguised as human beings. Maybe the emperor feels of risking a look in his torture chambers? Only God knows, how much more dark places this walls are hiding. - And maybe the emperor knows himself..

But who will wonder? No anointment was given to this man. Not from the Patriarchs hand. So Ludwigs power may be given by the voice of the people, maybe by a lot of gold, but his power is not divinely ordained.

The old man listens silently to the dukes words. It's on him to speak, not on the priest...

Ludwig_von_frayner

Sitting on his throne the Emperor listened to the explanations of his vassal. It was hard to be convinced by his speech. He could not bear the ironic remarks. However, he let him talk until the end. When the Duke had finished, the Emperor turned to the Patriarch. The old man says nothing... And such a presence, more than undesirable, became truly unbearable. He thought well to arrest the heretic, right now. But an arbitrary decision would not help matters, on the contrary. He decided to focus on the political events in Styria. Religion could wait.

"Your Grace,

You point out, in your own doing, that you contacted Us to solve such a dipute, only after declaring a feud. You hadn't appealed to the arbitration of the Imperial Crown before, in order to prevent the escalation of tensions. It's only when the "offense" was committed, once the robbers were in your territory, once the armies were mobilized, that you decided to call Us. It was too late. Such a dispute could have been settled in the Imperial Diet, if you had taken the opportunity to introduce yourself there, or to send a representative. As you know, it is in the imperial Diet that you can fulfill your duty of Consilium. Many Dukes and Princes flock there every day, to settle disputes, preferring dialogue and wisdom than threats. But since the beginning of Our reign, you never visited the Diet. How would you the voice of Styria to be heard and understood by your sovereign, if you content yourself with the minimum of communication ? It is a lack of seriousness and rigor. You must be aware of it.

The truth is you chose weapons instead of diplomacy. You preferred to yield to anger, instead of acting with moderation. However, there are periods when the Empire must be united ; periods when the general interest of our Great Nation must override all other interests. When Imperial soldiers are fighting a common enemy, our vassals have to do their utmost to silence their quarrels. Soldiers of Styria and the Kingdom of Germany fought side by side against the brigands of Helvetia, like brothers. All imperial provinces had called volunteers to protect the borders of the Empire. By your "feud", by such unilateral and irresponsible decision, you violated this sacred unity. You have revived the underlying tensions in the East, at a time when the Empire had to be at peace.

Internal peace of the Empire is our first concern as sovereign. We want that our subjects can live appeased without fear or apprehension, with the awareness of being safe. We want a consolidated Empire. We want our vassals show a sufficient presence of mind not to declare "feuds" for each difficulty. As a consequence, we asked the Regent Pippa to interverne between the Kingdom of Germany and Styria, as a mediator. So you can not say that the Imperial Crown remained deaf to your feud. You know that this is false. Your concerns were our concerns. The efforts of the Regent Pippa were annihilated by the movements of Ibario armies, with the Styrian flag.

If Austria was not threatened by such movements, it remains that the city of Celje was attacked by the robbers. It was a victim of your faults. As well as Styria and Austria, Celje is an imperial land which deserves to be protected. The fact that Celje was less extent that Austria does not mean that duties are proportionately lower. On the contrary, if Celje is less populated than other imperial provinces, the need to defend it is only greater. As a historical neighbor, it also behooved to you to ensure that nothing happens in Celje. Celje was not involved in that "feud". Celje has never acted against Styria.
However, the armies of Ibario, with the Styrian flag, crossed the border to attack the Slovenian city. You talk about insult against Styria, for a decree sealing borders ; don't you think that allowing robbers to attack and plunder Celje, with your own flag, is a much more serious insult than the previous one ? You speak about honor. But is there any honor to let robbers terrorize your imperial brother with indifference ? Is there any honor to welcome or ignore the misfortune of your neighbor? Because Austria has not been attacked, but simply Celje, you would like to be congratulated ? We can not believe it. If you didn't want a war, you had to prove it. It behooved to you to resolve such a matter : not by words, but by acts.

The Emperor leaned on his cane to get up. Standing, he looked now the Duke of Styria with severity. Motivated by his speech, his voice was deep and began to resonate throughout the room.

"We are One. You must learn that. The Empire is a single nation. A nation of proud and altruistic people who share the same project. We are not like the French Kingdom, lost in internal and endless quarrels. We are not like the Kingdom of Hungary and Croatia, where each province fight for itself, leaving the other face to difficulty. We are more than that.

We are the Holy Roman Empire. We are the light in the shaded sky. When someone attacks one of our provinces, the whole Empire strikes back. We abandon anyone. If we need to move mountains, we do. If we need to sacrifice ourselves to defend our imperial neighbor, we do. That's what the largest and powerful nation in the known world is. It is a land composed of brothers and sisters, cousins, who share the same hope.

You must be aware of that. Perhaps our predecessors were unclear. Perhaps our predecessors used to be lax. Anyway, you have to know that we won't. During our reign, we won't let anyone break such a unity, such a solidarity".

He sat on his throne and asked a cup of wine to refresh his mouth. Once the cup was empty, he breathed and looked at the Duke Adam Fugger and the Patriarch who are still bowed down in front of him.

"You can stand up straight".

He scanned the room for a moment, reviewing his soldiers present, who had heard him. Then he set his yes on on the Duke and the Patriarch.

"Well... We'll let you think about these words. We have considered your point of view ; and we need to think about it before making a final decision. Hasty measures are never good. So... Until such a decision is made, you will stay in the Imperial Castle of Strasbourg, in the east wing. You will have your private apartments. You will be fed and housed properly. But under no circumstances you will be able to leave without permission. Any travel outside of your apartment will be under the surveillance of the Imperial Guard.
Now, you can retire.

Imperial Marshal ? Drive the Duke Adam and the Patriarch to their apartments."

_________________

Graufang

July 12th. 1461

The Emperor does not show his best behaviour. Or if he does, it's not the behavior an Emperor should show. And he seems to insist on his opinion. Insignificant what Adam is trying to explain. Von Frayner did not listen to the declaration of act and intent of the duke, nor seems he to be keen in being neutral.

The last words of Ludwig let the blood of Graufang boil. This man dares to put them under house arrest? Is this the real meaning of his words? The Patrairch stands as if he has turned to stone and stares to the crowned head. But just a littele moment he stands, then he makes a step nearer to the Emperor.
"Ludwig von Frayner!" The old mans voice echoes through the room. "We are the patriarch of the reformed church and We take orders only from Our creator! You may arrest Us, if it pleases you. Or you may ask Us to stay. - But never again you will issue a command to Us!"
Graufang looks to the Imperial Marshal and in a mildly threatening tone he says: "Do not dare to touch me, young knave. I can walk by myself."
Graufang looks back to the Emperor.
"Now treat us as the guest that we are or spit on the respect to the servants of god, which you asked for your own clergymen just a moment ago. - If you don't mind I would prefer to leave this place of darkness and heresy. And as I do, I will take Adam with me. As a sheep of the lords herde he is under my protection and that means he is sheltered by the mantle of god. "

--------------------------------

12. Juli 1461

Der Kaiser zeigt nicht seine besten Verhalten. Oder wenn er es tut, ist es nicht das Verhalten, welches ein Kaiser zeigen sollte. Und er scheint auf seiner Meinung beharren. Unbedeutend, was Adam versucht zu erklären. Er wollte nicht auf die Erklärung des Herzoges hören, die er zu seinen Handlungen und Motiven abgegen hat, noch scheint er daran interessiert, Neutralität zu wahren.

Die letzten Worte von Ludwig bringen das Blut Graufangs zum kochen.Dieser Mann wagt es, sie unter Hausarrest zu stellen? Ist es das, was seine Worte sagen sollen? Die Patrairch steht, als sei er zu Stein geworden und starrt auf das gekrönte Haupt. Doch nur für einen Moment steht er, dann macht er einen Schritt auf den Kaiser zu.
"Ludwig von Frayner!" Die Stimme des Alten hallt durch das Zimmer. "Wir sind der Patriarch der reformierten Kirche und Befehle nehmen wir nur von unserem Schöpfer entgegen! Ihr könnt Uns verhaften lassen, wenn es Euch zufrieden stellt, oder Ihr könnt Uns bitten, zu bleiben - Aber nie wieder werdet Ihr Uns einen Befehl erteilen!"
Graufang sieht der Reichsmarschall und in einer leicht drohendem Ton sagt er: "Wage es nicht, mich zu berühren, junger Knabe. Ich kann selbst laufen."
Graufang blickt zurück auf den Kaiser.
"Jetzt behandeln uns als den Gast, der wir sind oder spuckt auf den Respekt gegenüber den Dienern Gottes, welchen Ihr für Eure eigenen Geistlichen vor einem Augenblick noch gefordert habt. - Wenn Ihr nichts dagegen habt, so würde ich es vorziehen, diesen Ort der Finsternis und Ketzerei zu verlassen. Und ich werde Adam mit mir nehmen. Als Schaf der Herde Herren ist er unter meinem Schutz, und das bedeutet, dass er durch den Mantel Gottes geschützt ist. "

Adam

Ungläubig ging der Blick Adams zu Graufang und dann wieder zurück zum Kaiser. Langsam erhob er sich. Die Ankündigung, er solle „Gast“ in dem Palast sein, lähmte ihn in seinen Bewegungen und auch in seinem Denken. Kein Wunder war es also, dass der Alte zuerst das Wort ergriff und währenddessen schob der Herzog sich schützend vor ihn. Wollte man den Patriarchen abführen, musste man erst an ihm vorbei. Seine Rechte legte sich an den Griff seines Schwertes. Eine eindeutig drohende Geste, die aber nur besagte, man solle den Alten nicht anrühren. Ein Angriff sollte es nicht sein und damit einhergehend versuchte auch er mit Worten, sich zu erklären. Weit weniger diplomatisch als der Patriarch, dessen Blut auch nicht so leicht hochkochte.
„Habt Ihr mir nicht zugehört? Österreich hätte jederzeit die Eröffnung der Fehde durch eine Entschuldigung verhindern können, selbst als diese ausgesprochen war, habe ich mein Wort gegeben, die Fehde sei beendet, bei einer Entschuldigung. Aber es folgte nur Schweigen. Wollt Ihr mir vorwerfen, dass ich meine Bürger schütze und handelte, wie ich gezwungen wurde?“ Hätte der Kaiser zweimal so weit entfernt gesessen wie jetzt, hätte er ihn dennoch verstanden, derart laut redete der Herzog, der in Rage war.
„Und was für eine Rolle gebt Ihr Pippa in diesem Ganzen? Ich erhielt lediglich die Mitteilung, sie meldet sich bald bei mir – und dann hörte ich nichts mehr. Mit keinem Wort hat sie versucht, sich einzubringen oder zu vermitteln, weshalb meine Worte, dass die kaiserliche Krone sich herausgehalten hat, richtig sind.“ Die Hand war inzwischen vom Griff des Schwertes verschwunden, ohne dass dem Herzog, der gestenreich redetet, überhaupt aufgefallen war. „Wenn das Imperium eins ist, wie Ihr so schön behauptet, warum wird dann nur einer Seite Glauben geschenkt? Egal was ich vorbringe, es wird abgetan. Warum wird es hingenommen, dass Österreich immerfort gegen die Steiermark vorgeht? Sei es in Worten oder Taten? Warum gelten andere Gesetze für Österreich als für die Steiermark? Nennt Ihr das Einigkeit? Nennt Ihr das, niemanden ausschließen?
Wenn ja, spucke ich drauf.“ Tatsächlich tat er das, auch wenn es nur angedeutet war.
„Im Falle von Celje haben wir im Übrigen, weil wir selbst Not an Männern haben, Hilfe zugesagt, anderer Natur. Geld und Lebensmittel waren wir bereit zu liefern, hat man Euch das gesagt?“

Er schwieg einen Moment, in dem er die Männer des Kaisers taxierte, eher sich ein letztes Mal an diesen wandte. „Ihr lasst mich verhaften und umschreibt das dann nett als Stubenarrest?“ Adam würgte den Kloß in seinem Hals herunter. „Der Mann an meiner Seite kam nur auf mein Bitten mit. Er hat mit dem, was Ihr vortragt nichts zu tun. Lasst ihm seine Freiheit.“

__________

The gaze of Adam was faithless, as he glanced between Graufang and then back toward the Emperor. Slowly he got up. The announcement, that he should be a guest in the palace, slowed his motions nearly to a standstill. Even his thinking was frozen. That the old man spoke first, was quite not a surprise. While the man was speaking, the Duke’s intention was clear, as he stood before him. He just wanted him to be safe. If someone were going to arrest the Patriarch, he had to go against himself first. His hand grasped the hilt of his sword. It was a gesture, that was without a doubt lowering. Actually it shouldn’t be an attack, so because of this he also tried to show his opinion with his words. Well, indeed much less diplomatic as the Patriarch, which blood was cooler.
„Didn’t you follow the line? Austria could avoid the feud at any time, a simply apology would have been enough. Even as we started the feud my word stood for itself. But what followed was only ignorance. Do you really want to accuse me for protecting my citizens and act, as I was squeezed?” If the emperor would have been twice this far away, he would have understood all the words clearly, because of the anger that drove him.
“Actually, what a role has Pippa in it? I received a message from her, that she will contact me – but then nothing. Not a single word from her, so that she could try to arbitrate or even to help, so that my words are true. The imperial crone didn’t interfere.” The hand had gone away from the hilt of his sword. So because he was using a lot of gestures, he even not noticed. “When the imperium is one, like you say, why do you only believe only one side? It seems to be, that I could say everything, you wouldn’t listen. Why you take the insult from the Austrians against the Styria? Without a difference if it is in words or acting? Why are there other rules for Austria in relation with Styria? Do you name this unity? Do you name this not to expel someone?
If this is the case, I will spit on it.” In fact, he did, even it was just faked.
„So which is the case of celje, we helped them. Maybe not with men at armor, but with other goods. Like you know, we are short on soldiers. We gave our word, that there would be money, food. Has somebody told you this?”

For a moment there was silence, while he looked the men of his imperial majesty up and down with his eyes, before he spoke a last time. “You will arrest us? Like children?” Adam chokes a little. “The man on my side came just on my behalf.. Give him his freedom.”
_________________

Sarah_elisabeth

Sarah avait écouté les échanges sans un bruit, jeune dame discrète auprès de l'empereur. D'allure, elle n'attirait pas l'attention. Elle était vêtue d'une robe tout de blanc, et l'arme dans les plis de la jupe souple passait inaperçue. Comme à l'accoutumée, elle était impressionnée par le calme et la précision du von Frayner et à l'emportement soudain de l'hérétique, elle avança imperceptiblement d'un pas, pour se placer près de son souverain.

Comment cet homme pouvait il ainsi se permettre de prendre à parti le saint empereur, sacré devant le Très Haut? Comment pouvait il se prétendre à une légitimité religieuse quand il s'en prenait par son attitude la structure même de la composition de la Cité prônée par Aristote?

Une main se glissa dans les plis de la robe, instinctivement et son regard calme et posé se posa sur cet homme qui se cachait derrière son statut de vieil homme et de religieux pour tenter de justifier son crime de lèse-majesté. Il suffisait d'un geste de l'empereur pour que la jeune femme agisse. Un murmure...

Votre Majesté?

_________________________

Sarah had listened silently the exchanges, discreet young lady near the Emperor. In looks, she did not attract attention. She was wearing a dress in white, and the weapon in the folds of the flexible skirt went unnoticed. As usual, she was impressed by the calm and precision of the von Frayner and sudden outburst of the heretic, imperceptibly she stepped forward to stand beside her sovereign.

How this man could afford it as well take party of the holy emperor, sacred to the Almighty? How could he claim a religious legitimacy when he attacked by his attitude the structure of the composition of the City advocated by Aristotle?

A hand slipped into the folds of the dress, and instinctively calm and laid eyes fell on this man who was hiding behind his status as religious old man and trying to justify his crime of treason. It was enough of a gesture to the emperor for the young lady act. A whisper...

My Lord?
_________________

Ranian

Ranian aveva seguito il lungo discorso tra l'Imperatore e il duca Adam senza togliere gli occhi dai due ospiti. Notò lo sguardo indagatore del patriarca verso le sue guardie quasi sorrise. L'imperatore terminò il suo discorso guardò verso di lei e le ordinò di accompagnare i due ospiti presso le loro stanze. La donna stava muovendosi verso loro per fare strada quando vide che il patriarca in toni minacciosi fece un passo verso Sua Maestà, così si pose tra loro, vide due ombre affiancarla e subito pensò ai suoi uomini che come lei stavano facendo scudo. Sapeva che per loro istinto avrebbero messo mani alle armi

Non estraete le armi se non ve lo dico io

disse loro quasi sussurrando in modo che gli altri intorno non potessero udire questo suo comando. L'anziano dopo aver parlato con disprezzo a Sua Maestà la guardò e le parlò con toni poco amichevoli

Non osare toccarmi, giovane fante posso camminare da solo

con tono calmo la donna si rivolse all'anziano, lasciò che la rabbia, per il gesto dell'uomo, restasse fuori dai suoi sentimenti, l'ira fa commettere errori, la calma ti da la possibilità di studiare le situazioni

Patriarca io non la toccherò se non costretta e affinchè ciò accada vi chiedo di fare un passo indietro

nel mentre chiedeva ciò all'uomo vide che duca Adam poneva le sue mani sull'elsa

Duca, Patriarca, vi chiedo di posare a terra le vostre armi e di allontanarvi da loro dando la possibilità a me di poterle prendere in consegna, non vi sono state tolte perchè è una azione che usiamo solo verso i criminali, ma vista la votra reazione non mi lasciate altra scelta. Per la sicurezza dell'imperatore e vostra vi chiedo di rispettare questa mia richiesta. Vi saranno restituite quando lascerete il palazzo

Ranian finì di parlare, gli occhi continuavano ad essere fissi sui due uomini e attese che ciò che lei aveva chiesto fosse fatto

******************************************************

Ranian had followed the lengthy discourse between the Emperor and the Duke Adam without removing your eyes from two guests. She noticed his gaze inquiring of the Patriarch to his guards almost smiled. The Emperor ended his speech looked at her and ordered her to accompany the two guests in their rooms. The woman was moving towards them to make way when he saw that the Patriarch in menacing tones stepped toward her Majesty, so stood between them, saw two shadows assist and immediately thought of his men that as you were doing. He knew that for their instincts would put hands to arms

Do not remove the weapons unless I tell you

told them almost whispering so that others around could not hear his command. Elder after speaking with contempt to his Majesty, then looked at her and spoke with unfriendly tones

Do not dare to touch me, young knave. I can walk by myself.

with calm tone she turned to elder, let the anger, for the gesture of man, remain out of his feelings, the anger is making mistakes, calm gives you the opportunity to study the situations

Patriarch I don't touch unless forced and for this I ask you to take a step back

Meanwhile demanded that the man she saw that Adam Duke placed his hands on the hilt

Duke, Patriarch, I ask you to lay down your arms and get away from them allowing me to take over, there have been lifted because it is an action that we use only to criminals, but given your reaction does not leave me no choice. For the safety of the Emperor and your I would ask you to respect my request. You will be returned when you leave the imperial palace

Ranian finished talking, his eyes continued to be fixed on two men and expectations that what she had asked to be made
_________________

Katamazai

Katamazai era rimasto impassibile alla sinistra del suo Imperatore per tutto il tempo dell'incontro, si era accorto che il vecchio patriarca guardava sia lui che Jospin con sguardo indagatore ma rimase impassibile e pronto ad intervenire.
L'Imperatore terminò il suo discorso e fece segno a Ranian di scortare il Patriarca ed il Duca presso le loro stanze ma il Patriarca pareva essere di volere diverso in quanto con fare minaccioso fece un passo verso l'Imperatore.
Katamazai senza esitare si pose davanti al suo Imperatore e poso la mano sull'elsa della spada pronto ad usarla al comando di Ranian.
L'arroganza dei due ospiti era sembrata eccessiva secondo il modesto pare di Katamazai e che meritasse una lezione ma sentendo quanto detto dal suo Generale rimase fermo senza mai distogliere lo sguardo dalle mani del Duca e del Patriarca.

-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.

Katamazai remained impassive to the left of its emperor during the time of the meeting, it was noticed that the old Patriarch looked both he and Jospin with look inquisitive but remained unfazed and ready to intervene. the Emperor ended his speech and motioned to Ranian to escort the Patriarch and the Duke in their rooms but the Patriarch seemed to be that they want different as with making threatening stepped towards the emperor. Katamazai without hesitation stood in front of his Emperor and rest his hand on the hilt of the sword ready to use commanding Ranian. arrogance of two guests seemed excessive according to the modest Katamazai and think that it deserved a lesson but hearing what was said by his general peucestas without never look away from the hands of Duke and the Patriarch.
_________________

Jospin81

Il Patriarca per tutto il tempo aveva osservato sia lui che Katamazai.
E Leonardo aveva cercato di mascherare ogni emozione.
Quella era una delle caratteristiche che obbligatoriamente doveva avere una Guardia Imperiale.
"Il famoso controllo di se stessi" pensava mentre stava attento alla destra dei Sua Maestà. Improvvisamente qualcosa turbò la quiete di quei pensieri.

Il Patriarca aveva mosso un passo verso l'Imperatore...

...Con un movimento istantaneo, pose la mano sull'elsa della spada e si pose a protezione di Sua Maestà.
Aveva ucciso molti nemici in guerra, era bene addestrato...

___________________________________

The Patriarch had observed all the time both him and Katamazai.
And Leonardo had tried to mask any emotion.
That was one of the features that necessarily a Imperial Guard had to have.
"The famous self-control" he thought while as he was careful to the right of his majesty. Suddenly something disturbed the quiet of those thoughts.

The Patriarch had taken a step towards the Emperor ...

...With an instantaneous movement, he put his hand on the hilt of his sword and put himself to protection of His Majesty.
He had killed many enemies in war, he was well trained ...
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Adam

Die Situation war einfach zu überschauen. Legte er sein Schwert nicht nieder, würde die Gegenseite es mit Gewalt versuchen, was hieße, mehrere Bewaffnete gegen ihn selbst, an der Seite nur den alten Mann mit seinem Stab, dessen Leben es neben dem eigenen zu schützen galt. Wäre der Herzog alleine, bestünde sogar die Aussicht, sich wenigstens bis zur Tür zu durchzukämpfen – mit Graufang im Schlepptau: unmöglich. Im Falle der Niederlage bliebe dann der Tod, mehr wahrscheinlicher aber waren Ketten, um dann so abgeführt zu werden, wie es der Kaiser befohlen hatte.
Die Entscheidung lag klar auf der Hand, wollte man keine Eskalation herbeiführen. Es wären nur weniger Handgriffe – das Abschnallen des Gurtes und der Wurf des Schwertes dem Weib vor die Füße. Einem Frauenzimmer.

Der Herzog starrte das Weib an und beschloss dann das Richtige zu tun.
Die Aufforderung zu ignorieren.

Stattdessen wandte er sich wieder an den Kaiser.
„Ich habe jede verdammte Forderung von Euch erfüllt. Jede! Und damit vergeltet Ihr es mir? Ihr inhaftiert den Patriarchen der reformierten aristotelischen Kirche und mich? Euren treuen Vasallen? Ich habe Euch nicht einmal hintergangen. Nicht einmal! Schaut Euch in Euren eigenen Reihen um, wer die Schlange ist, aber widerruft Euren Befehl. Sonst verliere ich meinen Glauben an Eure Gerechtigkeit vollends.“

____________

It was easy to overview the situation. If he did not lay down his sword, the opposite side would try it by force, what meant, several armed against him, at his side only the old man with his stick, which life he had to protect as well – besides his own. If the duke were alone, there would be a chance to come to the door – but with Graufang on his side: impossible. In case of his defeat he will find death, but the more probable end would be chains, to be led away, just like the emperor had ordered. The decision was obvious, if he didn't want to cause an escalation.
It would only be a few grips –unfasten the belt and to throw the sword in front of the woman’s feet. A broad.

The duke starred at the wife and decided to do the only right thing.
To ignore the request.

Instead he turned to the emperor again.
„I have fulfilled every damned demand of you. Every single one! And you repay me for it with that? You take the patriarch of the Reformed Aristotelian church and me into custody? Your faithful vassal? I did not cheat you ever. Not once! Take a look in your own rows, who is the snake, but cancel your order. Otherwise I lose my faith in your justice completely. “
_________________

Graufang

July 12th. 1461

The guards seem to be very nervous. From what threat they want to protect the emperor? The duke is alone. A single blade stands against four well armed and trained sworn loyalties.
Or do they fear Graufang? The man is no threat to anyone. Not even for the weakest. A little child could make the old priest stumble and fall easily.

Well, if they want that crosier so bad, they can have it. With a nod and the will of peacekeeping, the old man hands over the hooked-stab to Ranian. She seems to be the calmest person in this room, including the patriarch itself. "Protect it with your life, young lady." He says with a smile. "This wood is more than an insignia, it's my walking frame. Without it, you have to lend me your shoulder that I can lean on."
Graufang looks to the duke. The lack of understanding in this room is beyond his belief so no one should wonder the emotions. "Hold your Horses, Adam" he wispers to the duke and the old hand finds the arm of his nephew in-law.
Graufang will prevent Adam from getting arrestest. - Even if it will cost his own life...

------------------------------------------------

12. Juli 1461

Die Wachen scheinen sehr nervös. Von welcher Bedrohung wollen sie den Kaiser beschützen? Der Herzog ist allein. Eine einzelne Klinge steht gegen vier gut bewaffnete, ausgebildete und loyale Wachen.
Oder haben sie Angst vor Graufang? Der Mann ist keine Bedrohung für irgendwen. Nicht einmal für die Schwächsten. Sogar ein kleines Kind könnte den alte Priester straucheln und fallen lassen.

Nun, wenn sie so unbedingt, den Bischofsstab wollen, können sie ihn haben. Mit einem Nicken und dem Willen, den Frieden zu bewahren, reicht der alte Mann den Krummstab an Ranian. Sie scheint die ruhigste Person in diesem Raum zu sein, einschließlich des Patriarchen selbst. "Beschützt ihn mit Eurem Leben, junge Dame." sagt er mit einem Lächeln. "Dies Holz ist mehr als eine Insignie, es ist meine Gehhilfe. Ohne sie werdet Ihr mir Eure Schulter geben müssen, damit ich mich darauf stützen kann."
Graufang sieht zum Herzog. Der Mangel an Verständnis in diesem Raum ist so unglaublich, so dass sich niemand die aufkochenden Emotionen wundern sollte. "Bleib ruhig, Adam" ,flüstert er dem Herzog zu und die alte Hand legt sich auf den Arm des angeheirateten Neffen. Graufang wird verhindern, dass man Adam in Haft nimmt. - Und wenn es sein eigenes Leben kostet...

Comyr

Comyr sighed, standing in the large double doors of the throne room and has come to accompany the Duke on his way to the quarters.

It went wrong and he almost said "Calm down," but he didn't.
"There is no problem", he said to Ranian and the guards, as Adam has already removed his hand from the hilt of his sword and it was still sheathen.

"Your Highness," he said to Adam. "I'm sure here is a misunderstanding. You're our guest, until the Emperor has taken his decision. I'm really sure, that your journey was long and there is no need to return immediately. I will accompany you on your way to your quarters."

Comyr gave a queer look to the self announced patriarch, but choose to say nothing again. Nobody has invited him or granted guest rights to that old man. Though, there was something else in his view...

_________________

Ranian

Gli occhi del Duca andavano da una guardia a l'altra, li stava studiando e Ranian lo sapeva, sapeva che non aveva buone intenzioni, ma solo dopo che i suoi occhi si posarono su Graufang in lui cambiò qualcosa, un'ultimo sguardo lo concesse alla donna, per poi riprendere a parlare all'Imperatore. Nel mentre Graufang si avvicinò a lei, Ranian riuscì ora a percepire la sua calma, lo guardò negli occhi ma senza sfida, la sua mano teneva ben stretto il suo pastorale, un sorriso apparve sul suo volto

Proteggilo con la tua vita, signorina. Questo legno è più di un Insignia, è il mio sostenitore. Senza di esso, dovrai darmi la tua spalla, così posso appoggiarmi.

Ranian diede il suo braccio all'anziano, così che poteva appoggiarsi, mentre con l'altra mano prese il pastorale, poi come una figlia che parla ad un padre ormai anziano per rincuorarlo così lei si rivolse a lui.

Patriarca! Sarà mia cura tenerlo ben custodito.

Lei aiutò l'uomo a raggiungere il nipote, lasciò il suo braccio solo quando fu sicura che era il Duca a sostenerlo, era l'unica persona vicina ai due ospiti e udì le parole dell'anziano che lo invitava alla calma, così approfittò di quella vicinanza per parlare faccia a faccia con il duca, anche se la sua distrazione era stata il patriarca, aveva ugualmente udito le parole del Duca, la donna aveva capito che il suo timore era quell'ordine dettato a lei dell'imperatore, e forse mal compreso.

Duca! Vostra Grazia! Ascoltate le sagge parole di Vostro zio, calmatevi. E...non temete l'ordine che mi ha dato l'imperatore, non sarete trattati come si tratta i briganti, nessuno dei due lo è, siete ospiti in questo palazzo e come tali sarete trattati

fece un paio di passi indietro, ma sempre restando nella sua visuale

Duca! Vedete tra le mie mani o tra quelle delle mie guardie...

La donna indicò, senza guardarli, con la sola mano libera le sue guardie, che per tutto il tempo, senza mai allontanarsi da dove si trovavano, avevano seguito il tutto

Catene?

Continuava a guardare il Duca, con la speranza che si sarebbe calmato, quando udì la voce del reggente, la donna gli sorrise e dopo averlo salutato lasciò a lui la parola

*****************************************************************

Duke's eyes went from one to the other guard, he was studying and Ranian knew, knew that he had good intentions, but only after his eyes laid on Graufang in he changed something, a last look gave it to the woman, only to resume talking to the Emperor. Meanwhile Graufang came to her, Ranian now perceive its calm, looked at him in the eyes but without challenge, his hand holding tight her pastoral, a smile appeared on his face.

Protect it with your life, young lady. This wood is more than an insignia, it's my walking frame. Without it, you have to lend me your shoulder that I can lean on.

Ranian gave his arm to the elderly, so that he could rest, while with the other hand took the pastoral, then as a daughter who speaks at a now elderly father to cheer him up so she turned to him

Patriarch! I will keep it well guarded

She helped the man to get his nephew, he left his arm only when he was sure he was the Duke to support him, was the only person close to two guests and heard the words of the elder who called for calm, so took advantage of the closeness to talk face to face with the Duke, although his distraction was the Patriarch, had also heard the words of the Duke,she had realized that his fear was that order of Emperor dictated to her, and perhaps misunderstood..

Duke! Your Grace! Listen to the wise words of Your uncle, calm yourself. And ... fear not the order which gave me the Emperor, you will not be treated like it is water margin, neither it is, you are guests in this mansion and as such you will be treated.

She took a couple of steps back, but always staying in his sight

Duke! You see between my hands or those of my guards....

the woman pointed out, without looking at them, with the only handheld his guards, who all the time, without ever straying from where they were, had followed all

Chains?

She kept looking at the Duke, with the hope that it would calm down, when he heard the voice of the regent. The woman smiled at him and after greeting him let him speak
_________________

Adam

Es hätte der Worte des Weibes nicht bedurft, im Gegenteil. Was der geflüsterte Zuspruch und die Geste Graufangs vermochten, nämlich den Herzog beruhigen, machte sie fast wieder zunichte. Aber er beherrschte sich, auch wenn die Muskeln an den Wangen sichtlich arbeiteten. „Keine Ketten, aber Schwerter. Natürlich erweckt das mehr den Eindruck von Gastfreundschaft. Ebenso die angedrohten Wachen vor dem Zimmer, damit wir das nicht verlassen können.“ Ironie tropfte von jedem der Worte. Wollte das Mädchen ihn auf den Arm nehmen? „Besucht mich einmal auf meiner Burg. Ich verspreche Euch, ich werde es Euch ebenso vergelten und dann will ich Eure Jubelrufe über die zuvorkommende Behandlung hören.“

Seine Hand legte sich auf die des Alten, die noch auf seinem Arm ruhte und er drückte sie. Dass er jetzt und hier keine Antworten erhalten würde, hatte auch der Herzog begriffen. Es hatte keinen Sinn, weiter zu argumentieren. Den Atem konnte er sich sparen. In Zukunft auch.
Er nickte resignierend, deutete dann eine Verbeugung in Richtung des Kaisers an, ehe er sich dem Mann, der vor dem Weib das Wort ergriffen hatte, zuwandte. „Dann führt mich. Ich werde Euch folgen.“ Zum Schluss ging sein Blick zum Alten. „Wenn ich richtig verstanden habe, gilt der Gastaufenthalt nicht für Euch.“ Es wäre falsch, Graufang zu bitten zu bleiben. Falsch und egoistisch. Deshalb sagte er es nicht, obwohl er es sich wünschte.

_____________

There had been no need of the woman words, on the contrary. With only a few words she was almost able to destroy what the whispered words of encouragement and the gesture of Graufang were able to, to calm the duke. But the duke controlled himself, even if the muscles of the cheeks were obviously working. „No chains, but swords. Of course this creates an impression of hospitality. As well as the threatened guards in front of the arrest room, so that we are not able to leave it.“ Irony dripped of each of the words. Was this girl kidding him? „Be a guest on my castle once. I promise you I will repay you for this as well and then I want to hear your triumphant cheers about the courteous treatment.“

He put his hand on the old man’s one, which still rested on his arm and he pressed them carefully. The duke also had understood that he wouldn't receive any answers now and here. There was no use in arguing any further. He could save himself the breath. Also in the future. He nodded resigning, indicated a bow in the direction of the emperor before he turned to the man who had seized the word before the woman has begun to speak. “Then lead me. I will follow you. “To the end of his words the duke looked to the patriarch. „If I have understood correctly, the stay doesn't apply to you. “It would be wrong to ask Graufang to stay. Wrong and egotistic. Therefore he didn't say it, although he wished, the old man would stay on his side.
_________________

Graufang

Doesn't apply him? Graufang looks surprised to the duke. "Didn’t they say "Drive the Duke Adam and the Patriarch to their apartments"?" An order is an order, isn't it? - At least, if there is any benefit from it.
"I come with you" The old man does not need time to think. He will not leave Adam behind and hand him to these people. This place may be the imperial palace but once it caused hard times for the duke. This will not happen again. Not as long Graufang is able to take a breath.

Comyrs arrival makes the Fugger nod to the man, which shall grand him regards. Rumors say that he is heir to the throne. Time may come to speak a word or two to this man. But time hasn't come yet.
"My lady, would you please be my guide and follow the duke Adam Fugger?" The words are going to Ranian. The patriarch is still holding her arm, in hope she will lead him to the quarters. Whatever may come, the patriarch will stand his ground. Graufang trust in the guiding of God and if death is the price to liberate Adam from this evil place, then it shall be...

----------------------------------------------------

Gilt nicht für ihn? Graufang schaut überrascht zum Herzog. "Hiess es nicht:" Bringt Herzog Adam und den Patriarchen in ihre Unterkünfte "?" Ein Befehl ist ein Befehl, nicht wahr? - Zumindest, wenn es einem gerade nutzt.
"Ich komme mit dir" Der alte Mann braucht keine Zeit zum Nachdenken. Er wird Adam nicht verlassen und diesen Menschen ausliefern. Dies mag der kaiserliche Palast sein, aber einst verursachte dieser schwere Zeiten für den Herzog. Das wird nicht wieder vorkommen! Nicht so lange Graufang in der Lage ist, einen Atemzug zu tun.

Comyrs Ankunft lässt den Fugger dem Mann grüßend zunicken. Gerüchte besagen, dass Comyr nun der Thronfolger ist. Die Zeit mag kommen, um ein oder zwei Worte zu diesem Mann wechseln. Aber noch ist diese Zeit nicht gekommen.
"Meine Dame, würdet Ihr bitte meine Führerin sein und dem Herzog Adam Fugger folgen?" Die Worte sind Ranian gerichtet, deren Arm der Patriarch noch hält. Graufang ist in der Hoffnung, sie wird ihn nun zu den Quartieren führen.
Was auch immer nun geschehen mag, der Patriarch wird nicht weichen. Graufang vertraut auf die Führung Gottes und wenn der Tod der Preis ist, Adam von diesem finst'ren Ort zu befreien, dann soll es so sein...

Ranian

Il Duca Adam aveva cambiato il suo interlocutore, non più l'Imperatore ma lei

No catene, ma spade. Ovviamente questo crea un'impressione di ospitalità. Così come le guardie minacciose di fronte alla stanza di arresto, così che non siamo in grado di lasciare.

Ranian ascoltò quelle parole e non potè che scuotere la testa

Vostra Grazia, i miei uomini sono guardie, uomini e donne che difendono l'impero e l'Imperatore, pensate che possano fare questo senza una spada?
Anche voi per giungere fino al palazzo imperiale, per la vostra difesa e di chi è con voi avete al vostro fianco una spada, al vostro arrivo nessuna guardia vi ha accolto puntandovi la sua arma contro, nemmeno prima quando la tensione si stava alzando l'abbiamo fatto, come vedete ogniuno di noi le conserva ancora nei loro foderi....

la donna stava continuando il suo discorso ma si fermò nell'udire le parole del Patriarca rivolte al nipote

Non hanno detto "Guidare il Duca Adamo e il Patriarca nei loro appartamenti"? Io vengo con te!

deciso fu nelle sue ultime parole, poi dopo aver lanciato uno sguardo al Reggente si rivolse a lei

Mia signora, ti preghiamo di essere la mia guida e seguire il duca Adam Fugger?

Ranian guardò l'anziano, la sua mano ancora posata sul suo braccio, annuì con la testa alla sua richiesta

Cosi mi ha ordinato l'Imperatore e così farò, non sara felice vostro nipote, ma la sera è prossima a giungere e voi siete sicuramente stanchi per il lungo viaggio fatto fin qui

il Maresciallo Imperiale alzò lo sguardo dal Patriarca per rivolgerlo verso il Reggente e il Duca attendendo che il primo facesse da guida fino agli appartamenti come detto

**************************************************************

The Duke Adam had changed his interlocutor, is no longer the Emperor but she

No chains, but swords. Of course this creates an impression of hospitality. As well as the threatened guards in front of the arrest room, so that we are not able to leave it

Ranian listened to those words and I could not shake my head

Your grace, my men are guards, men and women who defend the Empire and the Emperor, think they can do this without a sword?
You too, right up to the imperial palace, for your protection and who is with you, you have at your side a sword, upon arrival no guard has welcomed you aiming his weapon at you, not even before when the voltage was rising we did, as you can see each one of us still in their scabbards ....

the woman was continuing his speech but stopped to hear the words addressed to the Patriarch's grandson

Didn’t they say "Drive the Duke Adam and the Patriarch to their apartments"? I come with you

decided it was in his last words, then after throwing a look at Regent turned to her

My lady, would you please be my guide and follow the duke Adam Fugger?

Ranian looked elder still laid his hand on her arm, nodded his head to his request

So I ordered the Emperor and so will I, won't be happy your grandson, but the evening is next to arrive and you are definitely tired for the long journey made so far

the Imperial Marshal raised his gaze from the Patriarch for unobstructed view of the Regent and the Duke waiting that the first would lead up to the apartments as mentioned
_________________

Comyr

It was insensible to Comyr, wheter the old man follow Adam or not.
Comyr was nosy, without doubt, but he wasn't happy about the presence of the patriarch.
Again Adam has prooved not a really good diplomatic skill, and Comyr had to hope, that the Emperor wouldn't become to angry about this.

"Good", he said to Adam, registering the strange look towards him. It seems, that Adam hasn't any idea who he was. Also good, Comyr decided, thinking about quarrels in the past.
Turning around he started to walk towards the quarters, as it seems to be better to get the Duke and that old man out of sight of the Emperor, who don't looked amused at all.
"You won't have a lack of anything here, your Highness. The pages and servants will look for it.
I'll inform you, if the Emperor has taken his decision."

_________________

Adam

Natürlich hieß es zuerst „Bringt Herzog Adam und den Patriarchen in ihre Unterkünfte“, war aber dann durch den Mann, den er gebeten hatte voranzugehen, relativiert worden. Aber sei es drum – so oder so, Graufang blieb an seiner Seite. Er verließ ihn nicht, wie so viele andere es getan hatten, angefangen beim eigenen Vater und zuletzt wieder geschehen durch die geliebte Schwester. Es bedeutete Adam viel, dass Graufang zu ihm stand.

Mit ihrem unnachahmlichen Talent war es dann das Frauenzimmer wieder, was den besonderen Moment zerstörte. Entgeistert starrte Adam sie an. Was faselte sie jetzt noch von den Schwertern? Sie hatte die Ketten als erste in den Mund genommen und er hatte ihr lediglich gesagt, man brauchte diese nicht, wenn man Schwerter hatte. Es ging ihm hauptsächlich um die Wachen, die vor der Tür postiert werden sollten und die deshalb dem Wort „Gast“ einen schalen Beigeschmack gaben. Hörbar sog Adam die Luft durch die Nase ein. Wollte sie nicht verstehen oder konnte sie nicht? In beiden Fällen sollte sie einfach den Mund halten, die Brust rausstrecken und versuchen unbeteiligt gut auszusehen. Alles andere warf nur ein schlechtes Licht auf sie.

Eine abwinkende Handbewegung in ihre Richtung sollte dem Weib bedeuten, er hatte gehört, was sie sagte, befand es aber keiner Antwort wert. Stattdessen folgte er Comyr, dessen Gesicht ihm nicht einmal vage bekannt vorkam, behielt aber Graufang und das Weib im Auge. „Ich möchte meiner Frau, Nachricht geben. Ich nehme an, das ist mir gestattet?“

___________

Of course it was said first „ Drive the Duke Adam and the Patriarch to their apartments “, but then the man, whom he had asked to lead him, had relativized the order. But one way or another, Graufang stayed on his side. He didn't leave him as so many other had done, begun with his own father and last happened with his beloved sister. It meant a lot to Adam, that Graufang stood by him.

Again the woman with her inimitable talent destroyed the special moment. Adam stared at her dumbfoundedly. Why was she still babbling something about the swords? She had taken the word “chains” into her mouth first and he just told her, there was no need for chains, because the guards have swords. He had tried to make clear, that the word “guest” had a stale aftertaste, if there were guards in front of the door, which should prevent that Graufang or he could leave the room. Adam took a deep breath audibly. Didn't she want to understand or wasn't she able to? In both cases she should simply keep her mouth shut, chest out and try to look uninvolved good. Everything else only reflected badly on her.

A short wave of his hand should tell the woman that he had heard what she said, but wasn't worth to answer it. Instead, he followed Comyr, whose face wasn't even vaguely known to him, while he kept Graufang and the women in sight. „I would like to give my wife message. I assume this is allowed to me?“
_________________

Ranian

Ranian aveva visto il gesto della mano da parte del Duca, non ne rimase sorpresa anzi si aspettava una cosa simile, così evitò di dire altro tanto sarebbe sempre stato inutile e con il Patriarca che le teneva ancora il braccio seguirono il Reggente e il Duca Adam.

[Palazzo Imperiale Ala Est]

Avevano lasciato la stanza dove era avvenuto l'incontro e dopo un breve tragitto si diressero verso il corridoio dell'ala est del palazzo, ala adibita alle camere degli ospiti. Sulla sinistra si potevano contare una decina di stanze, ai lati di ogniuna di esse posti sugli attenti a fare il loro dovere vi erano le guardie, sulla destra del corridoio grandi finestre permettevano alla luce di poter illuminare quel luogo. Il gruppo era giunto presso la stanza destinata al Duca e il Patriarca, alcuni servi ne stavano uscendo fuori, solo una cameriera rimase, con rispetto si inchinò ai presenti poi si rivolse al Reggente

Vostra Altezza! Le stanze sono pronte come ci è stato ordinato

Il gruppo entrò nella stanza, era un piccolo salottino con al centro un tavolo e quattro sedie, difronte a esso a fare da parete vi era un camino, spento visto il periodo caldo, ai lati di esso vi erano due finestre abbellite da tende drappeggiate e di color porpora, intorno sulle pareti vi erano quadri di natura morta, mentre sui lati delle due finestre vi erano due stanze una fronte a l'altra, erano le stanze da letto. Ranian si avvicinò al Duca affinchè il Patriarca si appoggiasse a lui, poi uscì fuori, sussurò qualcosa alla cameriera e rientrò

Vostra Grazia, Patriarca le due stanze frontali sono le vostre camere da letto, ho pensato che questo alloggio sarebbe stato gradito ad entrambi rispetto a due camere separate, presto vi porteranno anche la cena

Mentre parlava ai due opsiti giunse la cameriera con in mano una scatola, Ranian le fece segno di poggiarla sul tavolo. Il Maresciallo guardò il Duca e nel mentre aprì la scatola

Qua c'è tutto ciò che vi serve Duca per scrivere a vostra moglie, come vedete quello che l'ospite chiede gli è dato, ora vi lascio alle vostre cose. Duca!

pronunciò il suo nome e fece un inchino poi si rivolse Graufang

Patriarca! Vi auguro una serena notte

poi rivolta ad entrambi

Se avete bisogno di me, potete farmi chiamare da una delle guardie che è presente nei corridoi

anche se aveva dato la sua disponibilità dubitava che il Duca avrebbe mai chiesto di lei, salutò di nuovo entrambi con un inchino e si avviò verso la porta dove attese il Reggente e mentre un gruppo di servi che avevano portato la cena per gli ospiti stava entrando

********************************************************

Ranian had seen the hand gesture on the part of the Duke, there were surprise indeed expect such a thing, so he avoided saying much more would have been useless and the Patriarch that he kept his arm still followed the Regent and the Duke Adam.

[Imperial Palace East Wing]

They left the room where the meeting took place and after a short drove towards the corridor of the East Wing of the Palace, wing used to guest rooms. On the left you could count a dozen rooms on the sides of each of them places boner to do their duty there were guards on the right of the large windows allow the light to illuminate the place. The group had arrived at the room intended for the Duke and Patriarch, some servants they were coming out, only a waitress remained respectfully bowed to these then turned to the Regent

Your Highness! The rooms are ready as we were ordered

The group entered the room, was a small sitting area with a table and four chairs, in front of it as a wall there was a fireplace, turned off the hot period, seen on the sides of it there were two Windows decorated with draped curtains and purple color around the walls there were paintings of still life, while on the sides of two Windows there were two rooms, one with the otherwere the bedrooms. Ranian approached the Duke for the Patriarch is put to him, then came out, sussurò something to the waitress, and returned

Your grace, the Patriarch, the two front rooms are your bedrooms, I thought that this would be acceptable to both with respect to two separate rooms, you also soon dinner

As she spoke to two guests arrived the maid holding a box, Ranian motioned to leave it all on the table. The Marshal looked at Duke and meanwhile opened the box

Here there is everything you need to write to Duke your wife, as you see what the host is given, now I leave you to your things.
Duke!

She gave his name and made a bow, then turned Graufang

Patriarch! I wish you a quiet night

then pointing to both

If you need me, you can call me from one of the guards that is present in the corridors

Although he had given his availability doubted that the Duke would never asked her again greeted both with a bow and walked towards the door where the Regent and waited while a group of servants who had brought dinner for guests was entering
_________________

Jospin81

[Ala est]

Erano le sette di sera.
Leonardo, che aveva assistito a tutta la scena e aveva taciuto, ora si limitava ad eseguire gli ordini del Maresciallo. In quel momento della giornata c'era il cambio della guardia, sia dentro che fuori il Palazzo. Il soldato camminò lungo il corridoio dell'ala est per dare il cambio alle guardie che piantonavano le stanze degli ospiti, il Duca Adam e il Patriarca suo zio. Le altre guardie piantonavano tutte le altre aree del Palazzo, mentre a lui e a Katamazai erano toccate le stanze dei due ospiti. Stava appoggiato con le spalle al muro, la mano sempre appoggiata all'elsa della spada, pronta ad ogni evenienza. Non aveva mangiato molto: il cibo conciliava il sonno e toglieva la concentrazione. Sui muri, ardevano le torce impregnate di olio che ben illuminavano tutta l'area.

_____________________

[East Wing]

It was seven o'clock in the evening.
Leonardo, who had witnessed the whole scene and had been silent, now was executing the orders of Marshal. At that time of day there was the changing of the guard, both inside and outside the Palace. The soldier walked down the hallway of the east wing to relieve the guards who were attentive to the guest rooms, the Duke Adam and the Patriarch his uncle. The other guards were careful to all other areas of the Palace, while to him and Katamazai were touched the two guest rooms. He was leaning with his back against the wall, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword, ready for any eventuality. He had not eaten much: food invited to sleep and kept out concentration. On the walls, the torches oil-impregnated were burning and well lit throughout the area.
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Adam

Immer noch der 12. Juli 1461, Kaiserlicher Palast, Ostflügel

Adam sah dem Weib hinterher, dass sie zu ihren Räumen, die Unterkunft für die nächsten Tage sein sollten, geführt hatte, ehe er sich dann, mitten im Zimmer stehend, in diesem umsah. „Zumindest ist die Unterbringung komfortabler als beim letzten Mal“, versuchte Adam sich an einem makaberen Scherz, der seine Gemütslage widerspiegelte. „Vielleicht bekomme ich beim dritten Besuch, auf Anhieb die Erlaubnis nach Hause reisen zu dürfen.“ Als ob er jemals wieder hierherkommen würde. Dieser Teil der Welt hatte ihn das letzte Mal gesehen.
„Er hat mir nicht zugehört oder?“ wechselte Adam abrupt das Thema und beobachtete die Diener, die das Essen auftrugen. Die Frage war unmissverständlich an Graufang gerichtet und mit „er“ der Kaiser gemeint. „Oder habe ich mich so unklar ausgedrückt?“

______________

Still July 12th, 1461 Imperial Palace East Wing

Adam looked afterwards the woman, which had led them to their rooms which should be their accommodation for the next days, before he looked around, standing in the middle of the room. „At least the accommodation is more comfortable than the last one.” The macabre joke should refleted his mood. "Maybe, when I come to visit Strasbourg for the third time, they will allow me to travel home immediately.” As if he ever would come here again. This part of the world had seen him the last time.
„He didn’t listen to me, did he? “ Adam changed the subject abruptly and watched the servants who served the meal. It was unequivocally, that he asked the question to Graufang, just as that “he“ meant the emperor. „Or have I expressed myself so unclearly?“
_________________

Graufang

Still July 12th, 1461 Imperial Palace East Wing

Graufang takes a seat on one of the the beds, after the door was closed. This room is realy acceptable, Graufang decided for himself.
"You made your point clear" , the old man answers. This all seems to be a dream, not reality. Words seems not to be heard, even if they are absolutly clear and made sense.
"There's a time to listen to your vasals and a time to assume the command as their liege over them. - The empreror seems to be in need to learn to find the right time for the right thing" But the emperor is still jung. And if one is to blame for his rude words, than it is his brash youth - Not that much difference to the duke. Graufang smiles. Two hotheads in one room. "Ludwig looks to the styria like a man to an anthill. He may see a lot of crawling, may see the soldiers swarm, but he never will know, what's goin on inside the hill and why they act, like they do. - Maybe you have to show him."

----------------------------------------

Immer noch der 12. Juli 1461, Kaiserlicher Palast, Ostflügel

Graufang nimmt Platz auf einem der die Betten, nachdem die Tür geschlossen wurde. Dieses Zimmer ist wirklich akzeptabel, entscheidet er für sich.
"Du hast deinen Standpunkt klar dargelegt",antwortet alten Mann. Dies alles scheint ihm ein wenig wie ein Traum, nicht wie Realität. Wörter, scheinen nicht gehört oder verstanden zu werden, obwohl sie absolut klar und sinnvoll sind.
"Es gibt eine Zeit, um Vasallen zuzuhören und eine, sie unter den eigenen Befehl zu zwingen. Mir scheint, der Kaiser muss lernen, wann der richtige Zeitpunkt für die richtige Sache gekommen ist. " Doch der Kaiser ist noch jung. Und wenn jemand Schuld an den derben Worten des Souveräns ist, dann wohl seine ungestühme Jugend. - Kein wirklich großer Unterschied zum Herzog. Graufang schmunzelt bei dem Gedanken. Zwei jugendliche Hitzköpfe in einem Raum. "Ludwig sieht auf die Steiermark, wie ein Mann auf einem Ameisenhaufen. Er sieht das ganze Gekrabbel, sieht die Soldaten ausschwärmen, aber dennoch er wird niemals wissen, was sich im Inneren des Baus abspielt und warum die Tiere tun, was sie tun. - Vielleicht wirst du es ihm erklären müssen..."

Comyr

Comyr war im Endeffekt doch aufgehalten worden.
Ärgerlich, denn nun war die Gelegenheit für einige Worte auf dem Flur verstrichen.
So blieb ihm nicht anderes übrig, als das Quartier des Herzogs aufzusuchen.

Er war sich sicher, dass Graufang auch dort sein würde. Auch wenn er noch immer nicht wusste, was er von diesem Herren und seiner Kirche halten musste, so hatte er akzeptiert, dass er nie weit von Adam war.

Die Wachen nahmen Haltung an, was ihn leicht seufzen ließ aus diversen Gründen, dann war er an der Tür und klopfte...

_________________

Adam

Immer noch der 12. Juli 1461, Kaiserlicher Palast, Ostflügel

Unterschiedlicher konnten die Bewegungen kaum sein – Graufang, der mithilfe seines Stabes gemächlich den Raum durchquerte, um sich einen Sitzplatz zu suchen und die Bediensteten, die geschäftig umhereilten, aber so wie der eine an sein Ziel gelangte, wurden auch die anderen endlich fertig und die Tür schloss sich hinter ihnen.

Man war allein.

„Ich habe ihm bereits ausführlich erklärt, wie es zu der Erklärung der Fehde kam und auch wie wir zu Ibario stehen“, antwortete Adam und begann langsam auf und ab zu gehen. Die Hände auf dem Rücken verschränkt. „Ich habe nicht eine Einzelheit ausgelassen, aber er scheint meinen Worten keinen Glauben zu schenken.“ Das war auch in den Briefen schon ersichtlich gewesen. „Ich weiß beim besten Willen nicht, wie ich ihm unsere Handlungsweise so darlegen kann, dass er sie versteht. Ich….“

Es klopfte.

Adam verstummte und sah zur Tür, dann stirnrunzelnd zu Graufang. „Ob er sich so schnell zu einer Entscheidung durchgerungen hat?“ Wohl kaum. Dann hätte es des Aufwandes nicht bedurft. „Ja?“ Der Ruf war laut, derart laut, dass man ihn ohne Schwierigkeiten auch vor der Tür noch hören würde.
_________________

Katamazai

[ala est]

Il tempo sembrava non passare mentre assieme a Jospin stava facendo la guardia alla camera dei due ospiti perchè nessuno disturbasse il loro riposo o cercassero di far loro del male.
La fame iniziava a farsi sentire dato che per evitare colpi di sono non aveva mangiato per cui estrasse da sotto l'armatura un pezzo di pane che usò per placare la fame.
Cosi con le spalle appoggiate al muro con una mano teneva il pezzo di pane e con l'altra l'elsa della spada .

[east wing]

The time seemed not to move while alongside Jospin was guarding the House of two guests because nobody disturb their rest or seek to harm them.
Hunger began to make itself felt as to avoid coups are hadn't eaten so extracted from beneath the armor a loaf of bread that used to appease hunger.
So with his back leaning against the wall with one hand holding the piece of bread and the other the hilt of the sword.
_________________

Fleno

Ein paar Tage später/Few days later

Ein Bote aus der Steiermark erreicht den kaiserlichen Palast und übergibt eine Nachricht für Herzog Adam.

A messenger from Styria reaches the imperial palace and passes a message for duke Adam.

Mein Herzog,

Deine Nachricht kam wohlbehalten in der Steiermark an. Dem Rat habe ich Grüße von Dir ausgerichtet und ihm mitgeteilt, dass Du noch ein Weilchen zu Gesprächen in Straßbourg bleibst.

Die kaiserlichen Banner sind auf dem Wege aus der Steiermark und Österreich hat von übermäßiger Paranoia zu seiner normalen Paranoia zurückgefunden und das sinnlose strikte Einreiseverbot gegen alle Steierer aufgehoben. Beides hängt vermutlich damit zusammen, dass Ibario mehr tod als lebendig in Marburg festsitzt.

Mit Liam habe ich die Möglichkeiten eines Ausritts besprochen, um den Staub von Schlössern und Burgen abzuschütteln.

Mit Sofia habe ich die Möglichkeit besprochen, allen zu danken, die in den letzten Tagen und Wochen viel Zeit und Geld für die Steiermark geopfert haben. Wir haben uns generell überlegt, ein Fest zu veranstalten, wobei ich die detaillierte Planung dazu in Rondra's Hände legen will. Sie hat wahrlich oft genug solche Sachen geplant und durchgeführt, so dass es mit Sicherheit ein würdiger Rahmen sein wird. Selbstverständlich warten wir aber damit, bis zu Deiner Rückkehr.

Ich hoffe Dir und Onkel Graufang geht es gut und ihr werdet Eurem Status und Eurer Würde als Herzog und Patriach entsprechend behandelt.

Mit vielen Grüßen und den besten Wünschen

Fleno

P.S.: und glaub ja nicht, dass du weißt schon was vergessen oder vergeben ist.

_________________

Graufang

Immer noch der 12. Juli 1461, Kaiserlicher Palast, Ostflügel

Den auf- und Abgehenden beobachtend legt Graufang die Falten seines Gewandes zurecht, als würde der Alte besonderen Wert auf sein Äusseres legen. In Wahrheit, will er nur den Händen etwas zu tun geben, um sich nicht dem Jung-Fugger auf seinem Wanderweg anzuschliessen.
Gekrönten Häuptern in ihren beschränkten Sichtweisen und ihrem Drang, jede Erklärung als Belehrung aufzufassen, etwas erklären zu wollen, machen den Versuch einer Erklärung wahrlich zu einer Sisyphusarbeit.
Das Haupt des Alten dreht sich zur Türe, als er das Klopfen vernimmt. Ihm blieb nicht die Zeit, Adam auf seine Frage zu antworten. Er wird dem Herzog also zu einer anderen Zeit raten, den Kaiser in den Ameisenbau einzuladen, auf den er hinabschaut. Dann, wenn er sieht, was die Steiermark ist und dass sie sich von anderen Gebieten abhebt, wird er vielleicht verstehen. Erleben sollte an Stelle der Erklärung treten, denn dann werden beide Männer wissen, wovon sie beim nächsten Zusammentreffen reden...

Comyr

Comyr betrat die Gemächer nach dem Herein und hielt kurz inne als er den Alten erblickte - wohl überlegend, ob das jetzt gut oder schlecht war.

"Herzog" meinte er, und nach kurzem Zögern, unschlüssig über die Wortwahl "Patriarch

Ich habe seltener eine derart merkwürdige Behandlung durch die Garde erlebt, dafür muss ich mich wohl entschuldigen."
Comyr neigte kurz das Haupt.
"Dummerweise führte man Euch so schnell hierher, dass nur eine kurze Ablenkung ausreichte, um eben keine Zeit auf dem Wege zu haben, kurz einige Worte zu wechseln. Deswegen bin ich hier.

Vielleicht habt Ihr mir etwas zu sagen." Er blickte alle beide an. "Oder nur ich Euch."

--------------------------------------

Comyr entered the chambers and paused when he saw the old man - probably pondering whether this was a good thing or bad.

"Duke," he said, and after a moment, undecided about the choice of words "Patriarch

I have rarely experienced such a strange treatment by the guards, I think I have to apologize "
Comyr bowed briefly his head.
"Unfortunately, they led you here so fast that only a short distraction was necessary, that there was no time on the way to exchange a few words. That's why I'm here.

Maybe you have something to tell me. "He looked at both of them." Or just I've to tell you something "

_________________

Adam

Immer noch der 12. Juli 1461, Kaiserlicher Palast, Ostflügel

Die Tür öffnete sich und….ah, er….. Adam runzelte die Stirn. Hatte der Mann seinen Namen genannt? Oder jemand anderer seine Stellung? Er war fast sicher, dass das Weib, das ihn nur missverstehen wollte, etwas diesbezüglich gesagt hatte. Nur wenn, hatte er es wieder vergessen. Vielleicht hatte ja Graufang…..? Adam’s Blick ging zum Alten, dann wieder zum Eintretenden. Er würde ihn später fragen.

Die so oft an ihm gesehene Süffisanz blitzte nach den ersten Worten des anderen in seinen Gesicht auf und verschwand auch nicht, als der geendet hatte. „Findet Ihr, dass das Verhalten der Garde schlecht war? Ich würde es eher peinlich nennen, meint Ihr nicht?“ Die Belustigung verschwand aus der Stimme des Herzogs. „Euer“, nicht mehr „unser“, „Kaiser gab einen eindeutigen Befehl, der da lautete, dass seine Seligkeit und ich hierzubleiben haben, dass wir unter keinen Umstände ohne Erlaubnis unsere Zimmer verlassen dürfen und mit Erlaubnis nur in Begleitung von Wachen. Diesen Befehl in seiner Gegenwart herunterzuspielen und als gastfreundschaftlichen Aufenthalt zu beschönigen und die Anwesenheit der Wachen damit zu begründen, dass sie unserer eigenen Sicherheit dienen…. Wisst Ihr, was ich mit meinem Männern machen würde, würden sie sich erdreisten, mir so die Worte im Mund herumzudrehen?“ Eine rhetorische Frage auf die der lauernde Unterton wie auch der grausame Zug um die Lippen genügend Antwort gaben.
"Der Kaiser hat das Kind beim Namen genannt, unmissverständlich, und jedweder Versuch, es anders hinzustellen, beleidigt den Kaiser und mich. Ich brauche keine beschwichtigenden Worte. Was ich hören will, ist die Wahrheit. Also verschont mich mit anderem.“ Adam hatte den Kaiser bereits alles gesagt, was es zu sagen gab. Sollte der andere reden, wenn er wollte.

__________

Still July 12th, 1461 Imperial Palace East Wing

The door opened and ….ah, it was him. Adam frowned. Had the man told his name? Or someone else his function? Adam was almost sure, that the woman, who only wanted to misunderstand him, had said something about this. But, if it was this way, the duke had forgotten it again. Maybe Graufang had….? Adam looked to Graufang, then to the man, who had just come in. He would ask him later.

Ridicule, often seen on his face, showed his facial feature after the man had spoken his first words and did not disappear when he had ended, either. „Do you think the treatment of the guard was strange? I would call it rather embarrassing, don’t you think?“ The amusement disappeared from the voice of the duke. "Your", not more "ours", „emperor gave an unequivocal order which said, that the patriarch and me have to stay here, that we are not allowed to leave our rooms without a permission and with permission only with his guards on our side. To play this order in his present down, call this arrest a hospitable stay and to explain the presence of the guards with the fact that they serve our own security… Do you know what I would do with my men, would they dare to put words in my mouth, which I haven’t said?” It was a rhetorical question and the strained undertone as well as the cruel expression about his mouth was answer enough.
"The emperor called a spade a spade, unequivocally, and each attempt to make arrest out to be a hospitable stay, is an insult for the emperor and me. I don’t need appeasing words. What I want to hear, is the truth. Therefore, spares me lies. “ Adam had already told the emperor everything what was necessary to say. So, the other man should talk now, if he wanted to.
_________________

Graufang

Immer noch der 12. Juli 1461, Kaiserlicher Palast, Ostflügel

Nicht die erwartete Entscheidung ist es, die man in dem Raum vernimmt, sondern die Stimme Comyrs. Der Patriarch verlässt seinen Sitzplatz und gesellt sich zu den beiden Männern. Von einem zum anderen sieht der Alte und hüllt sich in Schweigen. Sollen erst der Herzog und der Thronerbe sagen, was sie sich zu sagen haben. Der alternde Fugger wischt sich den Schweiß von der Stirn. Es ist heiß hier drin und bisher hat man den "Gästen" nichts zu trinken gebracht. Doch dass man hier mehr Gefangener, denn Gast ist, war wohl unmißverständlich deutlich gemacht.
-----------------------------

Still July 12th. 1461, Imperial Palace, East Wing

Not the expected decision is heared in the room, but the voice of Comyr. The patriarch leaves his seat and joins the two men. He looks from one man to the other and the old man remains silent. First the heir and the Duke should say what they have to say. The aging Fugger wipes the sweat from his brow. It's hot in here and no one has brought something to drink for the "guests". But the men are more prisoners than guests, this point was made unmistakably clear.

Comyr

"Oh", Comyr said.
"Than I'd say you've misunderstand His Majesty.
As far as I've understand him, you can leave your room. You can walk around. You can visit the town, the taverns, the ... brothels..."
He smiled a little bit.
"Just don't leave the town until he has took his decision, that was what he has said. And of course, some guards will follow you.
But... the streets are always dangerous for a noble without guards."
He looked into Adams eyes.
"I don't want to know, what you'll do with people, that put words in your mouth, that you haven't said. And it's not important for me, to be honest.
Don't forget where you're. And whom you've made angry.
You COULD stay stubborn and make it even worse. Or you accept, that it wasn't really clever to support Ibario after you was told, that he's an enemy of the Empire."
Enough words for now, Comyr justed. But there was more...

_________________

Adam

Immer noch der 12. Juli 1461, Kaiserlicher Palast, Ostflügel

“Oh”, wiederholte Adam in einer Parodie des anderen. „Dann muss ich um Verzeihung bitten. Für das Missverständnis.“ Der Mund verzog sich zu einem falschen Lächeln. Der Herzog glaubte nicht einen Herzschlag lang, dass er des Kaisers Befehl fehlgedeutet hatte. Aber da jeder, außer dem Kaiser, es so sehen wollte, spielte er das Spiel mit. Er mochte Spiele. “Möchtet Ihr Euch morgen die Stadt ein wenig ansehen?” Die Frage ging an Graufang. Dass er mit diesem zusammen sicher kein Bordell aufsuchen würde, verstand sich von selbst, aber es wäre sicherlich unterhaltsam, die Wachen in dem Getümmel auf den Straßen ein wenig ins Schwitzen zu bringen.

Als Adam sich dem Mann wieder zuwandte, war der amüsierte Zug um den Mund verschwunden. „Keine Sorge, ich vergessen nicht eine Sekunde, wo ich bin“, knurrte er ihm als Antwort entgegen. So schnell konnten Stimmungen umschlagen. „Und fangt nicht wieder mit diesem ausgemachten Unsinn an! Ich habe noch bevor das Kaiserhaus überhaupt ein Wort an mich gerichtet hat, dem König zugesichert, ich schicke Ibario außer Landes und habe mein Wort gehalten. Ich frage mich, wer sich hier stur verhält, wenn man das was ich sage, derart ignoriert!“ Mit jedem Wort war Adam lauter geworden.

____________

Still July 12th. 1461, Imperial Palace, East Wing

"Oh", Adam repeated this word in a parody of the other man. „Then I have to ask for forgiveness. For the misunderstanding.“ He smiled a wrong smile. Not for a second the duke believed, that he had misinterpreted the emperor's order. But because everybody, except the emperor, wanted to see it like that, he went along with it. He likes playing games. “Would you like to visit the town tomorrow?” He asked Graufang the question. It was self-evident, that he wouldn’t visit a brothel with him. But certainly it would be amusing to see, how the guards start to sweat in the tumult on the streets.

When Adam looked back to the man, the smile on his face disappeared. “Don’t worry. Not for a second I’ll forget where I am.” He growled the answer. So quickly moods can change! "And don’t start with this nonsense again! Before the imperial house has contact me at all, I have assure the German king, that I will send Ibario out of my province and I have kept my word. And I wonder, who stubbornly is, if all what I have said will be ignored. !“ With every word Adam’s voice had become louder.
_________________

Graufang

Still July 12th. 1461, Imperial Palace, East Wing

"A mule", graufang says "may be stubborn. The duke in fakt is entitled to be heard. Not just heard but also understood.First and foremost by his liege. But Ludwig only hears to his own arguments and pretends to be deaf. And you, Comyr seem to me as deaf as the emperor." Graufang looks to Adam an smiles. "Yes, let's stroll through the town. I want to visit the churches of strassbourg and do my prayers." - And watch the sweating guards in the sun, as they try to walk as slow as the patriarch.

-----------------------------------------------

Immer noch der 12. Juli 1461, Kaiserlicher Palast, Ostflügel

"Ein Maultier", sagt Graufang "mag stur sein. Der Herzog hat jedes Recht, gehört zu werden. Nicht nur gehört, sondern auch verstanden. Vor allem von seinem Lehnsherrn. Doch Ludwig hört nur seine eigenen Argumente und gibt sich ansonsten taub. Und Ihr, Comyr, scheint mir ebenso taub wie der Kaiser." Graufang sieht mit einem Lächeln zu Adam. "Ja, lass uns durch die Stadt zu schlendern. Ich möchte die Kirchen von Straßburg besuchen und meine Gebete sprechen." - Und den Wachen beim Schwitzen in der Sonne zusehen, wenn sie versuchen so langsam zu gehen, wie der Patriarch.

Comyr

"Yes, you've sent him out. Nobody has said something against this.

With styrian flags, in another imperial country.
Do you really think I'm stupid, Duke? Or is it you?"

Comyr wasn't made to be polite in the cases, he wants to be honest.
He looks to Graufang and the Duke both.

"Try to understand the arguments of others before accusing them for being deaf. That would be wise for a leader, and worthy for a priest.

Styria has declared a feud against Austria in times of war, after refusing to help Celje - not a good idea.
Styria has suppored Ibario with flags, as he crosses the borders of a country Styria has no feud with - and which they refuse to help before - neither a good idea.
The Duke presented you, the leader of a from Rome declared schismatic church in front of the Emperor, seemingly a provocation - and again, not a good idea.

It seems to me, that there is a little lack of good ideas high above the vales of the Alpes. That's sad, but I can't change it.
Whatever reasons you might have had to act in this way - it's hard to hear or to believe them, from the point of view you've drawn yourself for the Emperor.

I came to this room with some good ideas, that might have please both of you and even the Empire.
But I'm not foolish - or maybe clever - enough to share it with people, who aren't honest to theirselfs, and insulting others for having their own position.

Maybe I'd have like to ask, what your idea of the Empire, and your idea of church and faith is.
Maybe we would have seen, that we've things in common, even if you won't believe it - and that there is a little bit more patience necessary, until the right way is choosen."

Comyr kept silence for a few moments, than turned for the door.

"Have a pleasant journey back home after the Emperor has took his decision.
Duke, try not to get slaugthered by the foes you've made yourself, old man, just try not to die."

_________________

Graufang

Still July 12th. 1461, Imperial Palace, East Wing

"If death is my fate, then it shall be fulfilled. At the end, death is the fate to us all." Graufang answers. " It's up to God to rule sea and land. And all those who stand in His way, will die by His hand and the blessed arms of the righteous. The unholy power of Rome won't prevail, heir and all heretics will suffer in eternal pain. - Blessed are they that keep His testimonies and that seek Him with the whole heart."
Enough said. Graufang turns around and looks to Adam. "Libera et impera" ,he wispers unsure if Adam would understand. It's time to claim a crown..

Immer noch der 12. Juli 1461, Kaiserlicher Palast, Ostflügel

Wenn der Tod mein Schicksal ist, dann soll es sich erfüllen. Am Ende ist der Tod unser aller Schicksal. " ,antwortet Graufang" Es ist an Gott über Wasser und zu Land zu regieren. Und all' diejenigen, die Ihm im Wege stehen, werden durch Seine Hand und die gesegneten Waffen der Gerechten sterben. Die unheilige Macht Roms wird sich nicht halten können, Thronerbe und alle Ketzer werden ewigen Schmerz erleiden. - Gesegnet sind die, die Seine Zeugnisse halten und Ihn suchen von ganzem Herzen ".
Genug gesagt. Graufang dreht sich herum und schaut zu Adam. " Libera et impera ", flüstert er. Unsicher, ob Adam verstehen würde. Es ist Zeit, eine Krone zu beanspruchen...

Adam

Immer noch der 12. Juli 1461, Kaiserlicher Palast, Ostflügel

Adam unterbrach den anderen nicht in seinem Monolog, sondern hörte dem mit versteinerter Miene zu. Hatte er im Ernst etwas anderes erwartet? Nein. Natürlich dachte der Mann, der an der Seite des Kaisers gestanden hatte, in den gleichen Bahnen wie dieser. Dessen Meinung stand unumstößlich fest und das bereits bevor Graufang und er die Reise nach Straßburg auch nur angetreten hatten. Sich weiter zu erklären versuchen, wäre reine Zeitverschwendung. Es blieb abzuwarten, warum der Kaiser wirklich nach ihm geschickt hatte – sicher nicht, um die Geschehnisse aus seiner Sicht zu erklären, wenn der seinen Worten ohnehin keinen Glauben schenkte.
Kaum merklich neigte Adam den Kopf ein wenig, als der andere sich anschickte zu gehen. Es blitzte in seinen Augen auf, als er sagte: „Habt Dank für den Ratschlag. Ich werde versuchen, ihn zu beherzigen.“ Als er sich abwandte, streifte sein Blick den des Alten und wie so oft verstand man sich ohne viele Worte.

Während des Mahl, das man gemeinsam dann einnahm, unterhielten sich die beiden Männer über die Ereignisse des heutigen Tages und spekulierten darüber, wie lange man sie hier festhalten wollte und wie die Entscheidung des Kaisers wohl ausfallen würde. Dass sie keine positive sein würde, konnte man sich an fünf Fingern abzählen. Als dann der Herzog noch zwei Briefe geschrieben hatte, einen an sein Weib Anakonda, einen an seinen Stellvertreter Fleno, zog Adam sich mit einer Entschuldigung zurück. Der Tag war lang gewesen und er war müde.
Nie hätte er geglaubt, einschlafen zu können, aber kaum hatte sein Kopf das Kissen berührt, tat er es doch. Die Reise, die Anspannung der letzten Tage, die Aufregung ob der Entscheidung des Kaisers, Graufang und ihn hier gegen ihren Willen festzuhalten und nicht zuletzt die Hitze des Sommers hatten den Herzog erschöpft. Dermaßen, dass auch die Gedanken an das, was hier geschehen war und was noch vor ihm lag, ihn nicht wachhielt.
Halb auf dem Bauch, halb auf der Seite liegend, ein Bein aus dem Bett gestreckt, das Kissen in einer Umarmung haltend, schlief der Herzog den Schlaf der Gerechten. Tiefe und regelmäßige Atemzüge verrieten, der Schlaf war ruhig trotz der mit schlechten Erinnerungen getränkten Umgebung.
__________

Still July 12th. 1461, Imperial Palace, East Wing

Adam didn't interrupt the other one in his monologue and listened to him with a face of no emotion. Had he seriously expected something different? No. It was not a surprise, that the man, who had stood at the side of the emperor, thought in the same way like him. His incontrovertibly opinion was fixed already before Graufang and he had started their trip to Strasbourg. It would be a pure waste of time, if he would try to explain himself again and again. Instead, he would wait why the emperor had really sent after him – certainly not to explain his point of view of the things, which happened, because the emperor didn’t believe one word, what he have said.
Adam bent the head, hardly noticeably, when the other one prepared to go. It flashed upon his eyes when he said: „Have thanks for the advice. I will try to heed it." When he turned away, he looked at the old man and as usual, they understood each other without words.
During the following meal, both men talked about the incidents of the present day and speculated, how long they have to stay here and how the emperor’s decision will be. That it would be no positive one, could the duke count on his five fingers.
Later, after the duke had written two letters – one to his wife Anakonda and one to his representative, he retired with an excuse. The day had been long and he was tired.

He would never have believed, that he could be able to fall asleep, but when his head had hardly touched the cushion, he did it. The journey, the strain of the last days, the excitement about the decision of the emperor to arrest Graufang and him and the heat of the summer had exhausted the duke. In such a way that also his thoughts about what had happened here and what will happend didn't keep him up.
Half lying on the belly, half on the side, a leg stretched out of the bed, keeping the cushion in an embrace, the duke slept the sleep of the just ones.
Deep and regular breath betrayed, the sleep was well in spite of the bad memories.
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Die Matratze unter seinem schlafenden Leib bewegt sich leicht als das Weib voll bekleidet zum gänzlich Nackten ins Bett steigt und dicht an ihn heran rückt. Lediglich seine Lenden sind vom Laken bedeckt, weshalb weiches Leder der Beinkleider seine Waden und Schenkel berühren und der breite Rücken von dem feinen Leinen ihrer Bluse liebkost wird. Die Schwarzhaarige lächelt, während sie sich auf den Ellbogen aufstützt und auf das Profil vom Herzog blickt. Würde er erwachen, müsste er feststellen, dass seine Gelenke fest aneinander gebunden sind und diese wiederum am oberen Bettpfosten fixiert. Aus dem Lächeln wird ein boshaftes Grinsen, als die Linke jenen Dolch neben sein Gesicht auf das Kissen bettet, den sie schon einmal an seinen Hals gehalten hatte, wäre die Klinge das erste, was er zu sehen bekommen würde, wenn er die Augen aufschlägt. Fingerspitzen betten sich anschließend an seine Seite. Langsam, fast zärtlich tippeln diese abwärts über die warme Haut und Sinnliche nähern sich seinem Ohr, um dort hinein zu hauchen. Adam… mein Herzog. Wach auf. Säuselnd ist der Klang, hört sich’s an wie ein Gurren von einem rolligen Weib. Ich bin hier, wie versprochen. Also lass uns spielen… bis in alle Ewigkeit. Lippen berühren sanft beim Sprechen sein Ohr und ihr warmer Atem streift dabei über seinen Hals. Ob’s ausreicht, dass er die Augen aufschlägt?

-------------------------------------------

In the land of dreams

The mattress under his sleeping body moves slightly as the woman fully clothed to completely naked and climbs into bed is approaching close to him. Only his loins are covered by sheets, so soft leather trousers touching his calves and thighs and wide back is caressed by the fine linen of her blouse. The black-haired woman smiles as she supports itself on the elbows and looks at the profile of the Duke. Would he wake up, he would find that his wrists are tied together and this in turn fixed to the upper bedposts. Is from the smile a wicked grin as the Left embeds those dagger next to his face on the pillow she had ever held in his neck, the blade would be the first thing he would get to see when he opens his eyes. Fingertips embed themselves then to his side. Slowly, almost tenderly this tippeln down on the warm skin and sensual approach his ear to breathe into it. Adam ... my Duke. Wake up. Whispering is the sound, it is heard like a cooing of a cohesive wife. I'm here as promised. So let's play ... for all eternity. Lips gently touch his ear while talking and her warm breath touches it over his neck. Whether it's enough that he opens his eyes?

*translated by google*

_________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

Schon als die Matratze sich unter dem Gewicht der Schwarzhaarigen durchdrückte, bewegten sich die Lider, ohne sich zu öffnen. Adam wähnte sich zu Hause, auf Spielberg. In Sicherheit und bei Ana, weshalb er nicht hochschreckte, nicht einmal einen Muskel bewegte, sondern ruhig weiteratmete. Tief holte er Luft, als ihre Kleidung, über seine Haut strich, und ihn so sanft dem Schlaf entriss. Die Berührungen entlockten ihm ein schläfriges Lächeln, das aus kaum mehr als einem kurzen Anheben der Mundwinkel bestand, gefolgt von einem wohligen Knurren, als ihre Fingerspitzen auf Wanderschaft gingen. Welcher Mann liebte es nicht, auf diese Art geweckt zu werden? Er zumindest tat es und freute sich auf die Fortsetzung, als dann ihre Stimme an sein Ohr drang und die gleiche Wirkung hatte wie ein Kübel Eiswasser.
Mirabel.
Diese Stimme würde er unter tausenden erkennen.
Jäh schlug Adam die Augen auf und blickte auf den Dolch auf dem Kissen. Die Pupillen zogen sich im schlagartigem Erkennen und Begreifen zusammen und schon reagierte der Leib. Er wollte herumfahren und sich aufrichten, das Weib, dessen Stimme er erkannt hatte, vom Bett stoßen, stattdessen ging ein Ruck durch den Körper, als er feststellen musste, er war an den Händen ans Bett gefesselt.

____________

In the land of dreams *

Already when the mattress pushed through under the weight of the black-hairy, the eyelids moved without opening. Adam thought at home, on Spielberg. In security and with Ana, which is why he moved not even a muscle, but quietly to wide advice mead. Deeply he took a breath, as her clothes, glided over his skin, and snatched him so softly from the sleep. The touches drew out of him a drowsy smile which existed from hardly more than short raising of his lips, followed by pleasant growling when her fingertips took to the road. Which man did not love to be woken up in this way? He at least did it and was glad about the continuation when then her voice penetrated to his ear and which had the same effect like a tub ice water.

Abruptly Adam opened the eyes and looked at the dagger on the cushion. The pupils contracted in abrupt recognising and understanding and already there reacted the body. He wanted to travel around and stand up to push the woman whose voice he had recognised from the bed , instead, a jerk went by body when he had to ascertain, his Hands were tied up to the bed.

* translated by abacho
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Seine Reaktion. Sie ist fast noch besser als erhofft und das Weib hebt das eigene Haupt an, damit er ihr nicht noch eine Kopfnuss verpassen kann, wobei sie perlend auflacht. Nana? Nicht so stürmisch mein Lieber. wird er getadelt und ein entsprechender Laut mit der Zunge vollführt. Ihre kleine Hand ruht derweil an seine Seite, fährt gar unverschämt zu seinem Bauch, um dort nach oben zu wandern. Man könnt meinen sie umarmt ihn von Hinten, doch nichts dergleichen ist der Fall. Ich weiß wie ungeduldig du bist, drum habe ich mir erlaubt dich gleich zu… mhh… zügeln… grinst sie nun teuflisch, senkt das Haupt und öffnet die Lippen, um kurz darauf zwei weiße Zahnreihen in sein linkes Schulterblatt zu treiben. Noch nicht schmerzhaft, aber doch deutlich spürbar. Er soll sich erinnern an die eigene Pein, als andere Zähne sich in seinen Leib gegraben haben, so wie er die seinigen Fänge in ihr Fleisch gejagt hatte in seinem Wahn. Und heute… ja heute ist sie an der Reihe, ihm Narbe um Narbe zurückzuzahlen, die er ihr verpasst hatte!

-----------------

In the land of dreams

His reaction. It is almost better than expected and the woman raises their own heads, so he still can not miss a head butt her, and she laughs sparkling. Nana? Not so stormy dear. He is blamed and a corresponding sound with the tongue performs. Meanwhile, her little hand resting on his side, driving even insolent to his stomach to hike up there. You can think she hugs him from behind, but nothing like that is the case. I know how impatient you are, so I have allowed myself to you right ... mhh ... curb ... now she grins devilishly, lowers his head and opens her lips, and shortly thereafter to drive two white teeth into his left shoulder blade. Not yet painful, but noticeable. He should remember his own pain, have dug themselves than other teeth in his body, as he had chased his own fangs into the flesh in his madness. And today ... yes today it is your turn to repay his scar to scar he had missed her!

*translated by google*

_________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

Er zog den Bauch ein, als er Mirabel’s Hand dort fühlte. Unter anderen Umständen hätte er die Berührung durchaus genossen. Das Weib war hübsch und ein Weib halt, aber die gemeinsame Geschichte, der Dolch und die Fesselung ließen erahnen, dass die Schwarzhaarige nicht auf den Austausch von Zärtlichkeiten aus war. „Du weißt gar nichts…..“ grollte der Mann, nur um danach die Luft scharf zwischen den Zähnen einzuziehen, als er ihre an seiner Schulter spürte, die zubissen und ungewollte Erinnerungen weckten. „Runter!“ Einhergehend mit dem laut ausgerufenen Befehl zog Adam die Beine an, um sich so weit zu erheben, dass er auf den Bett knien und so ein wenig der Bewegungsfreiheit wiederbekommen konnte.

___________

In the land of dreams *

He drew the belly when he felt Mirabel's hand there. Under other circumstances he would have enjoyed the touch absolutely. The woman was pretty, but the common history, the dagger and the binding let assume that the black-hairy was not over on the exchange of tenderness. „You know nothing at all ….“ rumbled the man, only to draw afterwards the air sharply between the teeth when he felt theirs in his shoulder which bit and woke up unintentional memories. „Go down of me!“ Walking along with according to exclaimed order Adam drew the legs to get up so far that he kneel on the bed and thus could retrieve a little of the freedom of movement.

* translated by abacho
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Abermals erfüllt Lachen den Raum, als der Kerl sich gebärdet, sich aufbäumt und das Biest anranzt. Gelassen und gänzlich ruhig rollt sich die Räuberin auf den Rücken, beobachtet ihn, wie er versucht sich aufzurichten und dabei das Laken von seinen Hüften rutscht. Seine nackte Kehrseite wird ihr dabei präsentiert, wo sich Bernsteine sogleich fest heften und ein gemurmeltes Nette Aussichten. ihr Maul verlässt und die Rechte nach dem Dolch greift, um diesen in die Hand zu nehmen. Stumm betrachtet sie den Herzog noch einige Sekunden, wobei sie sich lasziv auf die Unterlippe beißt. Dann senkt sie den Blick auf die Klinge in ihren Händen, mit der sie kurz spielt, eh sie theatralisch seufzt und sich langsam erhebt. Du stellst dich an!? Wie ein kleines Gör’ und dabei hab ich noch nicht mal angefangen. tadelt sie schon wieder und beginnt um’s Bett herum zu gehen. Auf der anderen Seite angekommen, näher bei ihm wieder, setzt sie sich au die Bettkante und legt das Haupt ein wenig zur Seite. Wie wirst dich dann erst anstellen, wenn unser ‚Gast’ eintrifft? fragt sie dann, ohne darauf eine Antwort zu erwarten, schweifen Bernsteine ein weiteres Mal über seinen Leib, als würde sie überlegen, wo sie als erstes die Klinge hinein jagen würde.

----------------------------------

In the land of dreams

Again laughter met the room as the guy pretends to be, and the beast rears up and abused. Left and completely quiet, the robber rolls on her back, watching him as he tried to sit up there and the sheet slips off his hips. His bare backside will present her here, where amber immediately baste and a murmured Cute prospects. her mouth and leaves the rights for the dagger attacks to take this in hand. Silently she considered the Duke for a few seconds, while lasciviously biting her lower lip. Then she looks down at the sword in her hands, as she plays short, eh theatrical sighs and rises slowly. You ask of you? Like a little brat 'while I have not even started yet. blames them again to the bed and starts to walk around. Once on the other side, closer to him, she sits down on edge of the bed and puts the head a little to one side. How will you then turn on only when our 'guest' arrives? then she asks without expecting an answer, wander amber one more time over his body, as they would consider where they would first of all the hunting blade into it.

*translated by google*

_________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

Er kam auf die Knie und richtete den Oberkörper auf. Dass dabei das Laken, das als einziges seine Blöße verdeckt hatte, vom Leib rutschte, interessierte ihn herzlich wenig. Sie kannte seine Narben, jede einzelne, denn sie hatte sie gepflegt, damals, als sie ihn aus Straßburg heimbegleitet hatte und die Wundmale waren der einzige Grund für ihn, anderen gegenüber Scham in seiner Nacktheit zu empfinden.
„Mach mich los, verdammt.“ Ein Ruck an seinen Fesseln, die sich keinen Hauch auch nur lockerten, untermauerte die Forderung. Wütend blickte er auf das Weib und musste dann hilflos zusehen, wie sie den Dolch, der problemlos seine Fesseln durchschneiden könnte, aus seiner Reichweite entführt wurde. Reichweite…. Haha. Gut, mit ein wenig Geschick hätte er den Dolch mit den Zähnen packen können und so versuchen….. Als wenn Mirabel seelenruhig dabei zugesehen hätte.
Adam verrenkte sich fast, um den Weg, den die Schwarzhaarige nahm, mitzuverfolgen und unversöhnlich sah er das Weib an. „Mach mich los“, schnauzte er sie an, ohne auf den angekündigten Gast einzugehen.

_____________

In the land of dreams *

He came on the knees and raised the upper part of the body. The fact that the sheet which had covered his nakedness from the body ,slided, interested him precious little. She knew his scars, every single, because she had maintained them, at that time when she had home-accompanied him from Strasbourg and the stigmas were the only reason for him to feel other towards shame in his nakedness.
„Untie me, damn.“ A jerk in his chains which even loosened no breath, underpinned the demand. Furiously he looked at the woman and then had to watch helplessly, like she kidnapped the dagger which could cut easily his chains. Ha-ha. Well, with talent a little he could have packed the dagger with the teeth and try thus. As if Mirabel had watched calmly, besides.
Adam contorted himself almost, around the way which the black-hairy took to follow and irreconcilable he looked at the woman. „Untie me“, he snarled at her without coming on the announced guest.

* translated by abacho
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Und was willst du dann tun wenn ich dich losmache? Neugierig wird er begutachtet und die Hand mit dem Messer sinkt auf das Bett hinab, um das Gewicht ein wenig darauf zu verlagern. Mich wieder strafen? Mich schlagen? Mir den Schädel einschlagen? Die Kehle durchschneiden? werden gar einige Vorschläge gemacht und auffordernd die Brauen angehoben. Doch harrt sie nicht lange so aus, sondern winkt ab, steht gar auf und tritt noch näher an ihn heran, platziert ein Knie auf der Matratze um sich nah zu ihm zu beugen. Dazu wirst du keine Gelegenheit haben Herzog. raunt sie und beugt sich noch ein Stück näher so dass sie nahe seinem Gesicht ist. Abermals ist es ein Lächeln, das ihre Mundwinkel umspielt, als sie fragt. Willst du denn gar nicht wissen, wer sich darauf freut, dich wiederzusehen?

-----------------------------

In the land of dreams

And what are you going to do when I untie you? Curious, he is assessed and the hand with the knife falls on the bed down to shift the weight a little to it. Punish me again? Hit me? Hit my skull? The throat cut? are even made some suggestions and prompting raised eyebrows. But she waits not so long from, but dismisses, is even, and stand even closer to him, placing one knee on the mattress to get close to bow to him. To do this you will have no opportunity duke. she whispered, leaning even closer so that it is close to his face. Again, it's a smile that plays around her mouth when she asks. Won't you not know who will be delighted to see you again?

*translated by google*

_________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

„Zum Beispiel“, gab er zurück. Im Augenblick stand ihm wirklich der Sinn danach, ihr alles das anzutun, genau in der Reihenfolge, damit es auch unterhaltsam war. Eine Tote zu schlagen, wäre wie auf einen Sack einzuprügeln. Aus zusammengekniffenen Augen beäugte er das Weib, wie es sich erhob, nur um sich dann nahe an ihn heranzuschieben. „Werden wir ja sehen“, gab er ebenso leise zurück und erwiderte auch ihr Lächeln, wenn seines auch grausam wirkte. Er würde seine Gelegenheit schon kriegen. Er hatte das Weib bereits mehr als einmal in seinen Fängen gehabt und würde auch dieses Mal obsiegen. Sein Blick suchte das Messer. Wenn er nur erst einmal die Fesseln los wäre… „Nein. Wer soll’s schon sein? Dein Köter?“ Er erwartete keine wirkliche Antwort darauf, die Frage war eher Ablenkung, denn einen Lidschlag später holte der Mann aus, um mit dem Kopf die Räuberin ebenda zu treffen.

___________

In the land of dreams *

"For example", he returned. At the moment the sense was to him really to do to her everything this, exactly in the order, so that it was also entertaining. To hit a dead person, was like to bash on a bag. From closed the mouth tight eyes he gazed at the woman as it rose, only around itself then near to him. „We will see“, he returned as quietly and answered also her smile, also if his looked cruel. He would already get his opportunity. He had had the woman already more than once in his catches and would also win this time. He looked at the knife. If he got rid only once of the chains … „No. Who should it already be? Your cur?“ He expected no real answer to it, the question was rather a distraction, because the man sounded later an eyelid blow to meet the robber with the head ibid.

* translated by abacho
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Ein dumpfer Schmerz breitet sich in ihrem Schädel aus, als Stirn mit Stirn in voller Wucht aufeinander trifft und das Weib ein Ächzen entlässt. Groll steigt in ihr auf, noch während sie zurück fährt und dabei die Linke nach oben reißt, um dem Herzog die geballte Faust ins Gesicht zu schlagen. Mistkerl! faucht sie dabei, zückt auch die Rechte mit der Klinge in die Höhe um diese so zu führen, dass die Haut an seinem Oberarm aufgeritzt wird. Schmerzhaft sicherlich, aber nicht so tief, als dass er verbluten könnte. Mal sehen wie lange du noch so aufsässig bist! dreht sie sich weg von ihm und reibt sich die rote Stelle an der Stirn wobei sie gen Türe brüllt. Komm endlich rein! Hast lang genug gewartet! platziert sie sich am Kopfende des Bettes und fixiert das Gesicht von Adam, will sie sehen, wie er reagiert. Wie das Entsetzen sich darauf breit macht.

--------------------------

In the land of dreams

A dull pain spreads into her skull, as a front end to meet each other with full force, and the woman releases a groan. Resentment rising within her, even as she moves back and left while the tears upwards to hit the clenched fist in the face of the Duke. Bastard! she hisses it, pulls out the rights to the blade in the air around them to lead so that the skin is cut on his upper arm. Painful certainly, but not as deeply as he could bleed to death. Let's see how long you are still so rebellious! she turns away from him, rubbing the red spot on the front door where she roars conditions. Come on in! You've waited long enough! places them at the head of the bed and fixed the face of Adam, they want to see how he reacts. As the horror itself makes it wide.

*translated by google*

_________________

Unhold

Im Land der Träume...

Und so öffnet sich die Türe wie verlangt. Langsam schwingt das Stück Holz auf und lässt dabei ein leises quitschen erklingen. Sacht und doch mit deutlichem Knall prallt sie schließlich gegen die steinernde Wand und ein letztes knarrendes Geräusch erklingt, ehe Stille die Szenerie umfasst. Es sind keine Worte die als erstes erklingen, es sind die Schritte des Buckligen die seine Ankunft ankündigen und so schlurft der Unhold hinein in den Raum um am Ende des Bettes stehen zu bleiben, den Blick fest auf's Hinterteil des Herzogs gerichtet und breit ist das Grinsen auf des Buckligen's Lippen. Ohne den Blick zu lösen meint er schließlich "Ihr habt mich gerufen - Herrin..."

_________________________

In the land of dreams...

And then the door opens as requested. The play oscillates slowly on wood and leaves a faint squeaking sound. Gently and yet with a distinct bang it finally crashes into the wall and a last steinernde creaking noise is heard before silence covers the scenery. There are no words which sound as the first, there are the steps of the hunchback announcing his arrival and so the monster shuffles into the room to stand at the end of the bed to keep the eyes fixed on's back part of the Duke and wide the grin on the hunchback's lips. Finally, without looking to solve it says "You called me - Mistress ..."

(googletranslate)
______________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

Auch ihm fuhr der Schmerz in die Stirn, als sein Schädel an ihren Kopf prallte, jedoch war’s bei ihm kein Wehlaut wie bei ihr, der seine Lippen verließ, sondern eher ein Schnaupen, das im Triumph ausgestoßen wurde, weil er sie getroffen hatte. Statt aber wie erwartet benommen zu werden und im besten Fall auf’s Bett zu gleiten, damit er nach dem Messer hangeln konnte, holte sie ihrerseits mit der Faust aus und traf. Sein Kopf ruckte herum, pendelte wieder zurück und sah den Dolch aufblitzen, ehe der in einer schnellen Bewegung an seinen Arm geführt wurde. „Miststück.“ Er trat nach ihr, doch sie drehte sich bereits weg, so dass der Tritt ins Leere ging.
Er sah von ihrer Stimme gelenkt, zur Tür, dann zu ihr und zerrte wütend an den Fesseln, erreichte aber nichts, außer dass das Seil die Haut an den Handgelenken aufscheuerte. Sein Gesicht war voller Zorn, als er in ihres blickte, wurde aber abgelenkt durch dich sich quietschend öffnende Tür. Im selben Augenblick, als er den schlurfenden Schritt erkannte, sah er auch die Gestalt, die sich in den Raum schob. Unglauben spiegelte sich in seinem Gesicht wieder, ehe das Grauen nach ihm griff und seine Züge verzerrte. Ohne den Blick vom Hässlichen zu nehmen, schob Adam sich näher an das Kopfende des Bettes, presste sich daran und drehte gleichzeitig den Unterleib zur Seite, um so die ihm größtmögliche Distanz zwischen sich und dem Hässlichen zu schaffen und ihm nicht das zu zeigen, woran der viel Freude gehabt hatte.

________

In the land of dreams *

Also to him pain went in the forehead when his skull banged to her head, however, it was with him no woe sound like with her who left his lips, but rather a groan which was expelled in the triumph because he had hit her. Instead of being deprived, however, as expected and gliding at best on the bed, so that he could work the way along after the knife, she swung for he part with the fist and hit. His head went around, oscillated again back and saw the dagger flashing, before was led in a quick movement to his arm. "Bitch". He stepped after her, however, she already turned away herself, so that the step went to the emptiness.
He saw from her voice guidedly, to the door, then to her and tugged furiously in the chains, however, reached nothing, except that the rope chafed the skin in the wrists. His face was a full rage when he looked in theirs, however, it was deflected by you to themselves creaky opening door. At the same moment when he recognised the shuffling step, he also saw the shape which pushed in the space. Unbelief was reflected in his face again, before the horror reached for him and distorted his features. Without taking the look of the ugly, Adam pushed closer to the head of the bed, pressed himself against it and turned at the same time the abdomen sidewards to create thus the distance greatest possible to him between himself and the ugly and not to show to him this in which of a lot of joys had had.

* translated by abacho
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Das Grinsen auf Miras Gesicht wird immer breiter, je größer das Entsetzen auf seinem Gesicht wird. Sie beobachtet mit Genugtuung, wie Adam sich zu winden beginnt, sich wegdreht und kommt nicht umhin Gefallen daran zu finden, Herr über die Lage zu sein. „Herrin…“ erklingt’s bei dem Gedanken aus dem Maul des Untoten und das gefällt sogar noch mehr. Wieder neigt sie sich Adam zu, doch nicht nah genug, als dass er sie erneut mit dem Kopf treffen könnte. Hast du ihn vermisst? Bestimmt nicht so sehr wie er dich. Die Linke wird angehoben und auf den Schopf des Herzogs gelegt, um dort in einer beschwichtigenden Geste über das Haar zu streichen. Wie bei einem Kind, das es zu beruhigen gilt. Er freut sich so sehr dich wiederzusehen. Und wir praktisch, dass du gleich die passende…. Kleidung gewählt hast. wird’s gehöhnt und der Blick zum Unhold gelenkt. Sieht er nicht blendend aus? fragt sie diesen, ohne wirklich Antwort zu erwarten. Das ist doch hier viel bequemer als unten in den Katakomben, findest nicht auch? grinst sie weiter, schiebt die Finger in die dunklen Strähnen und packt zu, so dass sie das Haupt von Adam nach hinten ziehen kann, um an seinem Ohr zu zischen. Herrlich den Geistern ins Gesicht sehen zu müssen, nicht wahr?

-------------------------------------

In the land of dreams

The grin on Mira's face is getting wider, the greater the horror on his face is. She watched with satisfaction as Adam begins to squirm, turning away and can not help but find pleasure in it, to be master of the situation. "Mistress ..." i's heard from the mouth at the thought of the undead and the like even more. Again, it tends to Adam, but not close enough that he could meet with the head again. Did you miss him? Certainly not as much as he you. The Left is raised and sent to the tuft of the Duke to emphasize there in a placating gesture over the hair. Like a child who needs to calm it down. He is so happy to see you again. And we practically that you equal the right .... Clothes have chosen. is reproached and directed the view of the fiend's. Does not he look dazzling? she asks this without expecting really answer. It's much more comfortable here than down in the catacombs, not you think? grins on, pushes his fingers into the dark strands and packs, so that they can pull the head of Adam back to hiss in his ear. Need to see the glorious spirits in the face, right?

*translated by google*

_________________

Unhold

Im Land der Träume

Der Unhold beachtet nahezu nicht, was Mira und Adam tun. Seine ganze Aufmerksamkeit liegt auf dem entblößtem Hinterteil des Mannes im Bett. Die Zunge von Schleim bedeckt wischt über die wulstigen Lippen und zeugt von der Gier die im Inneren des Buckligen schreit. Bittend blickt er zu seiner neuen Herrin und bettelnd sind die Augen auf sie gerichtet und schreien geradezu nach Erlaubnis sich am Herzog zu vergehen, sich Erlösung zu verschaffen und so den Beginn einer langen Reise zu setzen. Doch Mira ist mit Adam zu beschäftigt um wohl die Blicke des Mannes am Ende des Bettes zu sehen und so graben sich die Augen fest am nackten Körper des Herzogs. Durch das Abwenden von Adam kann der Unhold nun deutlich erkennen, dass Adam noch keine Freude am Wiedersehen hat. Eine Hand streckt sich vorsichtig vor um eben dies zu ändern, doch mitten in der Bewegung hält er inne und statt zuzupacken, blickt er erneut zu Mira und deutlich ist die Frage in seinen Augen zu lesen die da heißt: Darf ich?

__________________

In the land of dreams

The Ogre almost ignored what Mira and Adam do. His whole attention is on the bare buttocks of the man in bed. The tongue of mucus covered wipes the thick lips and a testament to the greed that screams inside the hunchback. He looks pleadingly to his new mistress and begging eyes are on her and cry out for permission to pass at Duke, to gain salvation and thus to set the beginning of a long journey. But Mira is with Adam probably too busy to see the eyes of the man at the end of the bed and then dig the eyes firmly on the naked body of the Duke. By turning away from Adam the fiend can now clearly see that Adam still has no pleasure in the reunion. A hand stretches before gently precisely in order to change this, but in the middle of the movement, he stops and takes zuzupacken, he looks back at Mira and clearly the question is to be read in his eyes that is called: May I?

(Google)
__________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

‚Hast du ihn vermisst?‘ fragte sie und lenkte damit Adams Aufmerksamkeit auf sich. Die Muskeln in seinem Gesicht arbeiten sichtlich. Er drehte den Kopf beiseite, als sie ihre Hand ausstreckte, um über sein Haar zu streicheln, was sie jedoch nicht daran hinderte, es dennoch zu tun. So wie Adam am Kopfende kniete, waren die Ausweichmöglichkeiten auf den kleinsten Raum beschränkt. Er wollte ihr nicht zuhören und tat es doch und auch sah er zum Buckligen hin, als sie die passende Frage stellte. Um seine Mundwinkel zuckte es nervös, als er dessen lüsternen Blick auf sich ruhen sah. Unwillig das Augenmerk von dem einstigen Peiniger zu nehmen, stemmte er sich gegen den Griff an seinen Haaren, kämpfte dagegen an, weil er sehen musste, wo der Hässliche war und verlor dann doch, gab nach und legte den Kopf in den Nacken. Aus den Augenwinkeln sah er, wie der andere die Hand nach ihm ausstreckte, während die spöttische Stimme Mirabels in seinen Ohren widerhallte.

‚Nicht das‘, hämmerte es in seinem Schädel. Kalt wurde es an seiner Hüfte, an seinem Hintern und seinem gesamten Unterleib, er meinte schon die Finger des anderen zu spüren, als sich ein Gewicht auf seine Hüften legte. Auch ohne an sich herabzusehen, was Mirabel durch den Griff in seine Haare verhinderte, wusste er, was er da fühlte und ein breites Grinsen glitt über sein Gesicht. Oft gesehen bei Weibern, noch nie bei einem Kerl – ein Keuschheitsgürtel. Das Grinsen vertiefte sich, ehe er unvermittelt den Rotz hochzog und dem Weib ins Gesicht spuckte. „Mach mich los!“ befahl er und betonte jedes einzelne Wort.

______________

In the land of dreams *

‚Have you missed him?‘ she asked and drew with thus Adam's attention to herself. The muscles in his face obviously work. He turned the head aside when it stretched her hand to stroke his hair what she did not stop, nevertheless from doing it. As well as Adam in the head knelt, the opportunities of evasion were limited to the smallest space. He did not want to listen to her and, nevertheless, did it and also he looked to the hunchback when she put the convenient question.
Around his lips it twitched nervously when he saw resting his lascivious look at himself. Indignantly to take the attention of the former torturer, he braced himself against the clutch in his hair, fought against it because he had to see where the ugly was and, however, lost, gave way and laid the head in the nape. From the corners of the eye he saw how the other stretched the hand to him, while the mocking voice Mirabels resounded in his ears.

‚ Not that, it hammered in his skull. Coldly it became in his hip, in his bottom and his whole abdomen, he already meant the fingers of the other to feel than a weight on his hips lay down. Also without looking down in himself what Mirabel prevented by the clutch in his hair, he knew what he felt there and a wide grin glided over his face. Often seen with women, never with a guy – a chastity belt. The grin became engrossed, before he raised abruptly the snot and spitted the woman in the face. „Untie me!“ he ordered and stressed every single word.
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Der Rotz landet knapp unter ihrem rechten Auge, weshalb die Lider aus Reflex zusammen gekniffen und die Lippen verbissen aufeinander gepresst werden. Langsam heben sich die Lider wieder, dazu die Linke, um sich den Rotz von der Wange zu streichen und diesen dann scheinbar in völliger Ruhe an seiner Schulter abzuwischen, wobei sie tadelnd mit der Zunge schnalzt. Tztztz… Du solltest doch wissen, dass ich das nicht mag. hebt sie den Blick und eint diesem mit dem des Unholds, dem die Bitte förmlich ins Gesicht geschrieben steht. Sie schenkt ihm ein warmes freundschaftliches Lächeln und nickt, lässt das Augenpaar zurück zu Adam wandern und erkennt dabei erst den Grund für das dreckige Grinsen in seinem Gesicht: ein Keuschheitsgürtel.
Überrascht werden Brauen angehoben und ein entsprechender Laut entlassen, jedoch beginnt sie erneut zu lächeln ob seiner jämmerlichen Versuche seinem Schicksal zu entrinnen. Solch ein Spielchen willst also machen? Gut… wie du meinst. Ihre Linke umfasst sein Kinn, drückt ein wenig zu, so dass sich die Lippen des Herzogs ungewollt ein wenig spitzen würden und sie sein Gesicht so von links nach rechts bewegt. Böser Adam… böser, böser Adam. Du weißt genau, wie du bei deinem Freund dort das Verlangen noch steigern kannst, hm? Bei den Worten beißt sie sich kurz auf die Unterlippe, blickt zum Unhold auf eine Art, als wäre sie selbst nahe einer Extase und lenkt das Augenmerk erneut zum Nackten, während sie ihn loslässt und sich erneut aufrichtet. Wir wissen beide wo der Schlüssel ist, aber ich glaube dein Freund dort, kennt bestimmt genügend andere Methoden, um solch ein unnützes Teil loszuwerden. funkeln Bernsteine voller Vorfreude. Wer weiß, notfalls würde der Bucklige ihm die Beine vom Körper trennen, um so das Eisenteil zu entfernen und sein Verlangen stillen zu können. Sie würde es ihm jedenfalls zutrauen…

------------------

In the land of dreams

The snot landed just below her right eye, which is why the lids chickened out of reflex and the lips are pressed together grimly to each other. Slowly lift the lids again, to the left in order to remove the snot from the cheek and then these seemingly wipe in complete rest on his shoulder, where she clucks his tongue disapprovingly. Tztztz ... You should know that I do not like. it raises the look and this one with the monster, the request is formally written to the face. She gives him a warm friendly smile and nods, leaves the pair of eyes wander back to Adam and recognizes only the reason for the dirty grin on his face: a chastity belt.
Surprised eyebrows are raised and released a corresponding sound, but she starts to smile again if his pathetic attempts to escape his fate. Such a game that is going to do? Well ... what do you mean. Her left hand covers his chin, turned a little, so that the lips of the Duke would inadvertently pointed a little and she moved so his face from left to right. Evil Adam ... bad, bad Adam. You know how you can increase the craving still there when your friend, huh? At the words she bites her lower lip short, looks to fiend in a way as if it were itself a near ecstasy and draws attention once again to the naked while she lets go of him and straightens up again. We both know where the key is, but I think your friend there, certainly knows enough other methods to get rid of such a useless part. sparkle ambers full of anticipation. Who knows, if necessary, the hunchback he would separate the legs from the body, so as to remove the iron and part to satisfy his desire to. You would not put it past him anyway ...

*translated by google*

_________________

Unhold

Im Land der Träume...

"Täubchen..." die Stimme des Buckligen ist belegt, da das Verlangen ihm die Kehle regelrecht zuschnürt. So räuspert der Kerl sich ehe er weiter spricht "...mein Täubchen hast dich extra schick gemacht für mich?" Der Unhold klatscht vor Begeisterung in die Hände und zeigt damit, wie sehr es ihn freut. "Spielsachen sind und doch sehr vertraut mh?"

Seiner neuen Herrin hat der Häßliche genau zugehört und so wendet er sich ab und mit den vertrauten schlurfenden Schritten geht er quer durch den Raum. Fackeln tauchen an den Wänden auf, nur um dann kurz wieder zu verschwinden. Der Raum scheint sich zu drehen und der muffige Geruch des einstigen Kerkers warbt durch den Raum und dann öffnet sich knarzend ein schwerer Holzdeckel. Am anderen Ende des Zimmers, steht die derbe hölzerne Truhe und die schabenden Geräusche die erklingen, verraten dass der Unhold diese nach der geeigneten Spielsache durchsucht.

_________________

In the land of dreams...

"Doves ..." the voice of the hunchback is busy, because the desire zuschnürt his throat normal. So the guy clears his throat before he spoke further, "... my dear you have made extra-chic for me?" The Ogre claps with excitement in his hands and shows with how much it pleased him. "Toys are yet very familiar huh?"

His new mistress, the ugly listened carefully and he turns away and with the familiar shuffling steps he walks across the room. Dive torches on the walls, only to disappear again shortly. The room seems to spin and the musty smell of the former prison warbt across the room and then opens a heavy creaking wooden lid. At the other end of the room is the rough wooden chest and scraping noises that sounded reveal that the fiend searched for a suitable match this thing.

_________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

Ihr Griff an seinem Kinn war überraschend fest, so dass sie ohne nennenswerte Gegenwehr von Adam sein Gesicht in die Richtung drehen konnte, die ihr beliebte. Er hasste es. Hasste, dass sie ihm ihren Willen aufzwang, hasste es den Hässlichen im Rücken zu wissen und ihn nicht zu sehen und hasste jedes Wort von ihr, was sich wie Gift in seinen Kopf fraß.
Schwer fühlte er den Schlüssel in seiner Faust von dem er bis eben nicht gewusst hatte, dass er ihn besaß und als er die Stimme des Unholds, der ihn beim verhassten Kosenamen rief, hörte, schlossen sich die Finger nur fester darum. Derart fest, dass das Metall sich tief in die Haut bohrte und die Fingerknöchel weiß hervortraten. Um nichts in der Welt würde er den hergeben, schwor er sich.
Zum vertrauten Klang der Stimme und zu den anderen Kleinigkeiten, die sich in sein Hirn gegraben hatten, gesellte sich der Geruch, der den Raum mit einem Mal erfüllte und Adam’s Magen rebellieren ließ. Mit fest aufeinandergebissenen Zähnen bezwang er den Würgereiz, sein Gesicht noch immer im Griff des Weibes, während er aus den Augenwinkeln zu erkennen versuchte, wohin der Bucklige schlurfte. Vergeblich. Aber das Knarzen des Deckels, der gehoben wurde, war Antwort genug. Panik lag in seinen Augen, die er jetzt auf Mirabel richtete. „Mach mich los!“ zischte er die Schwarzhaarige an und zerrte wieder an den Fesseln.

_________

In the land of dreams *

Her clutch in his chin was unexpectedly firm, so that it could turn without appreciable counterweir of Adam his face in the direction which she liked. He hated it. Hated that she forced her will upon him, it hated the ugly in the back to know and not to see him and hated every word of her what ate like poison into his head.
Hard he did not feel the key in his fist from he to just had known that he owned him and when he heard the voice of the monster who called him with the odious pet name, the fingers shut only firm therefore. So firmly that the metal deeply bored into the skin and the finger ankles knows came out. Not for love nor money he would give him, he swore himself.
To the familiar sound of the voice and to the other little things which had dug into his brain joined the smell which fulfilled the space all of a sudden and allowed to rebel Adam's stomachs. With firmly bite teeth he defeated the feeling of emesis, his face still in the clutch of the woman, while he tried to recognise from the corners of the eye where the hunchback shuffled. In vain. But the groan of the lid which was lifted was an answer enough. Panic lay in his eyes which he directed now upon Mirabel. „Untie me!“ he hissed at the black-hairy and tugged again in the chains.

*translated by abacho
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Sie liebt es. Den Anblick, als die Panik in seine Augen kriecht. Bernsteine legen sich kurz auf seine geballten Fäuste und sie lächelt wissend, ob des Inhaltes darin verborgen, doch spricht sie dazu kein Wort. An den Wänden scheinen Fackeln zu hängen, erbärmlicher Gestank ist im Raum und deutlich ist dem Kerl vor ihr anzusehen, wie ihm die Farbe weiter aus dem Gesicht weicht. Losgelassen wird er und ihr Blick wandert durch den Raum dem Unhold hinterher, um zu sehen, was der aus seiner Trickkiste holen würde. Dabei dringt abermals die Forderung Adams an ihr Ohr und ein Seitenblick wird ihm zu Teil, bevor sie ihn ganz ansieht. Du solltest wirklich an deine Kinderstube denken Adam. Wobei… hattest du je eine? lacht sie auf und schüttelt das Köpfchen. Versuch’s noch mal und vielleicht fällt dir das Zauberwort ja wieder ein. schmunzelt sie.

--------------------------------

In the land of dreams

She loves it. The sight, as the panic creeping into his eyes. Ambers lie down briefly at his clenched fists and she smiles knowing whether the content hidden in it, but it speaks to a word. Torches on the walls seem to hang wretched stench is in the room and clearly the guy is to be considered before her, as it further softens the color from the face. It is released and her eyes wander around the room the monster behind to see what would get out of his bag of tricks. Here again penetrates the requirement Adams to her ear and a side view of him is before them all looking at him. You should really think Adam to your nursery. But... did you ever had one? she laughs and shakes her head. Try again and maybe you will notice something that magic word again. she grins.

*translated by google*

_________________

Unhold

Im Land der Träume ...

Knirschend und schabend sind die Geräusche welche von der Truhe durch den Raum klingen. "Wo ist denn...? Wo hab ich nur...? Ah! Da!....Nein..." gemurmelt und doch gut zu verstehen sind die Worte des Buckligen. Was die beiden hinter ihm tun, bleibt unbeachtet und irgendwann erklingt der Ausruf der verkündet, dass gefunden wurde was er gesucht hat. Mit einem lauten scheppern fällt der Deckel hinab. Die Stille die hinterher im Raum herrscht, wird dann vom schlurfenden Gang des Buckligen durchbrochen. Doch noch ein Geräusch ist zu vernehmen. Es klingt, als würde mann Metall über Holz ziehen.
"Herrin...?" spricht der Unhold schließlich Mira an und hebt an, was er über den Boden hinter sich her zerrte. In den groben Pranken des Mannes zeigt sich eine übergroße Metalschere und als müsste der Unhold Mira demonstrieren warum er diese Gerätschaft wählte, greifen beide Hände fest zu und dann öffnen und schließen sich die Schneiden blitzschnell und grinsend sieht der Knecht auf den Gürtel um seines Täubchens Hüfte.
Noch ein Schritt und der Unhold steht seitlich neben dem Bett von Adam und ist bereit die Klingen anzusetzen, um so seiner Sehnsucht näher zu kommen. Erneut flackert das Licht im Raum von den Fackeln an den Wänden. Und noch einmal zieht der Geruch des Kerkers in die Nasen.

__________________

In the land of dreams...

Crunching and scraping sounds are the sounds of the chest through which the room. "Where is ... Where I just got? ... Ah! There! .... No ..." muttered yet well understood are the words of the hunchback. What do the two behind him, remains unnoticed and eventually heard the cry of announcing that it has found what he was looking for. With a loud clank of the lid falls down. The silence in the room afterwards there is then broken by the shuffling gait of the hunchback. But still a sound is heard. It sounds as if pull over wood metal man.
"Mistress ...?" says the fiend finally Mira and lifts, which he dragged across the floor behind him. In the rough paws of the man himself shows a large metal shears and demonstrate as would the fiend Mira why he chose that unit shaft, grip both hands firmly and then open and close the blades quickly and grinning sees the servant on the belt around his Täubchens hip .
One more step and the fiend is the side of the bed of Adam and is ready to put the blade to come closer to his desire. Again, the light flickers in the room of the torches on the walls. And once again draws the smell of the dungeon in the nose.

______________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

Mirabel konnte sich ihr Zauberwort sonst wo hinstecken und das sagte Adam ihr auch, zwischen zusammengebissenen Zähnen hindurch. Die Geräusche, die der Bucklige machte, ließen ihm die Nackenhaare zu Berge stehen und waren der Antrieb der noch fehlte, ihn versuchen zu lassen, die Fesseln mit den Zähnen zu lösen. Aber weder löste sich der Knoten auch nur im Ansatz, noch ließ sich eine Faser vom Seil lösen. Als der Deckel mit einem lauten Knall die Truhe wieder verschloss, gab Adam seine sinnlosen Bemühungen auf und drehte dafür den Kopf in Richtung des Hässlichen, um zu sehen, was der gefunden hatte. Eine Schere. Natürlich. Was auch sonst. Ein freudloses Lachen kroch die Kehle empor und wurde freigelassen.

„Was Besseres fällt dir nicht ein?“ krächzte er. Zu schnell gesprochen, als dass man wirklich denken könnte, der Anblick machte keinen Eindruck auf ihn.

__________

In the land of dreams *

Mirabel could stick her magic word somewhere and Adam said this her also, between clenched teeth through. The noises which the hunchback made left to him the neck hairs to mountains and were the impulse him was still absent to let try him, to loosen the chains with the teeth. But neither freed dissolved of the knots even in the beginning, nor can be loosened a fiber of the rope. When the lid with a loud bang closed the chest again, Adam gave up his pointless efforts and turned for it the head in the direction of the ugly to see what he had found. Scissors. Of course. What as for the rest. A cheerless laughter crept the throat up and was released.

„You have nothing better in your mind?“ he croaked. Too fast spoken, as that one could really think, the sight made no impression on him.

*translated by abacho
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Gleichgültig hebt das Weib die Schultern, als er ihr klar macht, er würde nicht bitten und so heften sich die Äuglein wieder auf den Unhold, der da gerade ankommt und ihr demonstriert, was er gefunden hat. Übermäßig erfreut klatscht Mira ein paar Mal in die Hände, ohne den Griff des Dolches loszulassen und springt dabei auf der Stelle wie ein aufgeregtes kleines Kind. Oh ja! Großartig! applaudiert sie und verfolgt den Unhold mit Blicken. Dabei vernimmt sie den Versuch von Adam die Fesseln zu lösen, als auch seine Worte an ihr Ohr dringen. Bernsteine wandern vom Herzog zum Buckligen und wieder zurück, eh sie meint. So unbelehrbar. und dann eine auffordernde Geste zum Unhold macht. Na los… mach schon. kommt’s ungeduldig, will sie die Neugierde endlich gestillt wissen, wie das zwischen zwei Männern funktionieren soll.

---------------------

In the land of dreams

Regardless lifts the woman's shoulders as he makes it clear he would not ask and then closes her eyes again to attach the monster who just arrive there and demonstrates her what he has found. Overly pleased Mira claps a few times in the hands without letting go of the handle of the dagger and jumps on the spot like an excited little kid. Oh yes! Great! she applauded and pursued the fiend with his eyes. She hears the attempt to break the bonds of Adam, and his words penetrate to her ear. Ambers hike from The Hunchback Duke and again, before she thinks. So unteachable. and then makes a gesture to the Requesting fiend. Come on ... come on. it is impatient, they want to know the curiosity finally stilled, how it would work between two men.

*translated by google*

_________________

Unhold

Im Land der Träume...

Vorfreude breitet sich im Unhold aus und wird auch deutlich sichtbar, wenn denn der Blick der anderen sich nur in die rechte Richtung legt. Auf das Zeichen von Mira grinst der Hässliche so breit und fies, dass man meinen könnt ein Hund bleckt die Zähne. Nur leider sind es keine weißen geraden Reihen die sich zeigen, sondern hässliche braune und schwarzen Stumpen und aus dem Inneren des Mundes dringt ein solcher Gestank, dass er einem die Sinne raubt. Doch dem Unhold ist es gleich und so hebt er sein Werkzeug an und mit weit geöffneten Klingen führt er die Schere zu dem Handgelenk in dessen Hand im inneren sich der Schlüssel für den Keuschheitsgürtel befindet. "Geht auch ohne sone Hand. Hast ja nen Mund..." meint der Bucklige und dann drückt er leicht die Klingen der Schere zusammen, so dass ein kleiner Rinnsal von Adams Blut auf das schneeweiße Laken fließt.

________________________

In the land of dreams ...

Anticipation spreads throughout the fiend, and is also clearly visible when because the view of the other lies down only into the right direction. On the character of Mira the Ugly grins as wide and nasty that you think can a dog bares his teeth. Unfortunately, there are no white straight rows that show up, but ugly brown and black cheroot from the inside of the mouth and penetrates such a stench that it robs a sense. But the monster is the same and he lifts his tool and with wide open he leads the scissor blade to the wrist in his hand inside the key to the chastity belt is located. "Go without sone hand. Did nen mouth ..." said the hunchback, and then he puts his hand on the blades of the scissors together, so that a small trickle of blood on the snow Adams flowing white sheets.

_____________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

Obwohl das Weib vor ihm mit ihrem Gehüpfe und Geklatsche sich reichlich um Aufmerksamkeit bemühte, konnte Adam den Blick nicht vom Hässlichen und der Schere in seiner Hand abwenden. Der Adamsapfel tanzte auf und ab, aber der Herzog blieb stumm, sagte nichts und bettelte noch viel weniger, auch wenn sich die Gedanken in ihrem Wirrwarr bemühten, etwas zu finden, was man der Schwarzhaarigen im Tausch gegen die Bewegungsfreiheit anbieten könne. Aber was jemandem anbieten, der mit dem eigenen Tod liebäugelte?

Zu spät war’s dann, als sich die Schere näherte, doch anderswohin als gedacht. Nicht der eiserne Gürtel war das Ziel, sondern das Handgelenk, um die Hand abzuschneiden, die den Schlüssel umklammert hielt. Adam ächzte, als der erste Blutstropfen auf das Laken tropfte. Das ‚um nichts in der Welt‘, was er sich vor Minuten noch geschworen hatte, wurde mit einem Mal relativ. Der Schlüssel war so gut wie verloren und wenn er entscheiden müsste, ob er ihn mit kalter oder warmer Hand gab, fiel diese nicht schwer. Zumal ihm gerade die Bedeutung des letzten Satzes vom Buckligen aufging.

Die Hand öffnete sich und drinnen lag der Schlüssel. Er hatte tief seinen Abdruck in der Handinnenfläche hinterlassen.

________

In the land of dreams *

Although the woman in front of him with her jumpings and clapping richly took care of attention, Adam could not turn away the look from the ugly and the scissors in his hand. The Adam's apple danced up and down, but the duke remained dumb, nothing said and begged still much less, even if the thoughts tried in their confusion to find something what one can offer of the black-hairy in exchange for the freedom of movement. But what offer to somebody who had an eye with own death?

Then it was too late when the scissors approached, however, elsewhere than expected. Not the iron belt was the aim, but the wrist to cut off the hand which held the key clasped. Adam groaned when the first drop of blood dripped onto the sheet. This‚ not for love nor money‘ what he had still sworn to himself before minutes became relative all of a sudden. The key was virtually lost and if he had to decide whether he gave him with cold or warm hand, this was not difficult. Particularly as just the meaning of the last sentence of the hunchback rose to him.

The hand opened and inside lay the key. He had deeply left his impression in the hand inner surface.

*translated by abacho
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Genau wird zugesehen, wohin die Schere gelenkt wird und weiteres Blut vom Herzog herab fällt. Seine panische Angst kann sie förmlich riechen und dabei steht sie ganz still, um zu beobachten. Doch dann öffnet der Herzog jäh die Hand, präsentiert den Schlüssel darin und die Enttäuschung ist groß, die auf ihrem Gesichtchen Einzug hält. Mit einem tiefen Seufzer greift das Weib nach dem Schlüssel und hält diesen vor Graue, um triumphierend zu sprechen. Hättest dir sparen können, wie so vieles. Wann lernst du endlich, dich deinem Schicksal zu ergeben? Du wirst uns niemals los! schaut die Räuberin nun wieder zum Unhold und zieht einen Schmollmund. Erst dann setzt sie sich in Bewegung, tritt neben den Buckligen und legt ihm in mitfühlender Geste eine Hand auf die Schulter. Mein armer Freund. Hast du dir die Arbeit ganz umsonst gemacht ein Werkzeug zu suchen. klingen die Worte im Ton gespickt, als würde sie ihn auffordern doch trotzdem weiter zu machen. Er gönnt uns einfach keine Freude.

----------------------------

In the land of dreams

Is delivered exactly see where the scissors and more blood is directed by Duke falls down. His terrified they can smell it and she stands very still to watch. But then the Duke suddenly opens his hand, presents the key in it and the disappointment is great, has arrived on her little face. With a deep sigh, the woman grabs the key and holds it in front of Gray to speak triumphantly. Could have save you, like so much. When you finally learn to surrender yourself to your fate? You'll never be rid of us! looks the robber again for fiend, pulling a pout. Only then did they set in motion, occurs next to the hunchback and puts him in compassionate gesture of a hand on his shoulder. My poor friend. Have you done all the work for nothing you to search a tool. the words sound peppered in tone, as if they would ask him to make still further. He just grants us no joy.

_________________

Unhold

Im Land der Träume...

Seien Augen sind auf die Hand geheftet und mit innerer Genugtuung sieht der Unhold wie die Finger freigeben, was sie zuvor so fest umklammert haben. Als dann jedoch Mira sich ihm zuwendet, gar davon spricht enttäuscht zu sein, da ist der Bucklige ebenfalls enttäuscht. Er hatte doch gedacht, genau dies sei ihr Ziel. Und so ist der Blick zuerst ungläubig auf das Weib gerichtet um das gesagte zu fassen. Hatte sie nicht gemeint sie wollte den Schlüssel? Der Knecht begreift und als er meint zu erfassen was sie von ihm erwartet kehrt das funkeln in seine Augen zurück und wie in Zeitlupe wendet der Hässliche den Kopf wieder in Adams Richtung und so langsam wie sich der Kopf wendet, zeigt sich das dämonische Grinsen und so langsam schließen sich die Klingen zur gänze um das Gelenk und durchtrennen Fleisch, Sehnen, Muskeln und beginnen dann auf dem Knochen zu reiben um zur gänze zu trennen was nicht länger verbunden gehört.

Es soll dem Herzog ein Zeichen sein und aus den Tiefer der Finsternis vor dem Fenster erklingt die Stimme von Asmodias und tönt so, dass Wände und Decke zu beben beginnen. "Und auch die Taufe bietet dir keinen Schutz. Du bist mein - auf ewig mein Sohn..."
Blechernd scheppert das dämonische Lachen und lässt erahnen wie kalt es auf dem Mond wird.

____________________

In the land of dreams ...

Be eyes are fixed on the hand and with internal satisfaction the monster looks like release the finger, which they have been clutching so tightly. When, however, Mira turns to him, even speaks of it to be disappointed as the hunchback is also disappointed. He had thought, this is exactly their goal. And so the view is first directed to the unbelieving wife to the predicted grasp. Had not she meant she wanted the key? The servant comprehends and when he thinks to capture what they expected of him returns the sparkle in his eyes back and in slow motion turns the ugly head again in Adam's direction and as slow as turns of the head, showing the demonic grin and so slowly close the blades for supplementary around the joint and cut through flesh, tendons, muscles, and then start on the bones to rub supplementary to separate what belongs to no longer connected.

There should be a sign to the Duke and the Deep from the darkness outside the window heard the voice of Asmodias and sounds so that the walls and ceiling begin to shake. "And the baptism does not protect you You're my -. Eternally my son ..."
Tinny rattles the demonic laugh and gives an idea of how cold it is on the moon.

_______________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

Weg war der Schlüssel und dennoch war Adam erleichtert. Sie hatte ihn angenommen, triumphiert und geseufzt, was nur bedeuten konnte, die Klingen würden ihr grausames Werk nicht vollenden. Oder nicht? Noch spürte er das Metall kalt und schneidend an seiner Haut und auch das Herz raste noch wild, wenngleich die Erwartung, dass die Schere sich öffnete, größer war, als dass sie sich endgültig schloss.
Der Blick des Herzogs klebte am Weib und der Kopf drehte sich mit, als sie zum Buckligen ging. Fast schien es, als wollte er ihren Mund mit reiner Willenskraft den entsprechenden Befehl sagen lassen, doch als sie diesen öffnete und sagte, was sie zu sagen hatte, in diesem bestimmten Ton, schwanden die Hoffnungen, auch wenn Adam sich verzweifelt daran klammerte, sie nur missverstanden zu haben. Langsam schüttelte er den Kopf, wie um zu verneinen, was ihm das Glitzern in beider Augen offenbarte und dann...

...bestand die Welt nur noch aus Schmerz.
Er schrie, den Kopf in den Nacken gelegt, riss an seinen Fesseln beim verzweifelten Versuch dem hier zu entfliehen und vollendete damit, was der Knecht noch nicht ganz zu Ende gebracht hatte. Die Hand trennte sich vom Leib und nun, einhändig frei und getragen durch das eigene Zerren, fiel der Herzog auf den Rücken. Entsetzt starrte er auf seinen Armstumpf, aus dem nicht das Blut fontänenartig herausschoss, es war schließlich ein Traum, und hielt ihn stöhnend an seine Brust. Der Schmerz ließ ihn schwindelig werden, aber ein Gedanke schwebte über allem. Er musste hier weg. Wild riss er an der Fessel, die die linke Hand noch hielt, aber zuvor zwei gehalten hatte, weshalb die unverletzte fast mühelos hinausglitt.
Taumelnd glitt er vom Bett und lief, von der Stimme Asmodias begleitet in die Richtung, in der er die Tür vermutete und wo sie natürlich war. Mit einem Aufschrei warf er sich dadurch

...und befand sich in dunkler Nacht an einem Lagerfeuer wieder. Ein Karren stand nicht unweit, ebenso ein Pferd und es war kalt. Verwirrt drehte sich der Herzog im Kreis bis ihm aufging, wo er war. Es war der Rastplatz, welchen Mirabel und er aufgeschlagen hatten, kurz bevor sie die Steiermark erreicht hatten.

_______________

In the land of dreams *

Away was the key, yet Adam was relieved. She had believed him, triumphs and sighed, which could only mean the blades would not accomplish their cruel work. Or not? Still, he felt the cold metal against his skin and cutting and also the heart still raced wildly, although the expectation that the gap opened, was larger than that it closed for good.
The view of the Duke stuck to the wife and the head turned with them when they went to the hunchback. It almost seemed as if he wanted to let her mouth with sheer willpower to say the command, but when she opened it and said what they had to say in this particular tone, faded hopes, even if Adam's I clung desperately to it, they just have misunderstood. Slowly he shook his head as if to deny what he revealed the glint in both eyes and then ...

The world was ... just from pain.
He shouted, his head in the neck, tore at his bonds in the desperate attempt to escape from here, and finished with what the servant had not been quite finished. The hand separated from the body and then, with one hand free and supported by its own tug, the Duke fell on his back. Appalled, he stared at his stump, not the blood shot out like a fountain from, it was finally a dream, and held it to his chest moaning. The pain made him dizzy, but a thought hovered over everything. He had to get out of here. Wild he ripped at the ankle, which still held his left hand, but two had previously held, so the uninjured glided almost effortlessly.
Staggering, he slid off the bed and ran, accompanied by the voice Asmodias in the direction where he thought the door, where she was natural. With a cry, he threw himself thereby

…and was a dark night around a campfire again. A cart was not far, just a horse and it was cold. Confused, the Duke in a circle until he realized where he was. It was the resting place, which Mirabel and he had pitched just before they reached the Styria.

*translated by google
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Hastig stürzt das Weib aus dem Unterholz hervor, lässt dabei das gesammelte Brennholz fallen und greift nach dem Schwert, um sich kampfbereit vor dem Feuer aufzubauen. Bernsteine tasten die Dunkelheit ab, bleiben letztlich am Herzog hängen und mustern diesen mit fragendem Blick. Keine Gefahr scheint hier zu drohen, weshalb die Waffe gesenkt und recht skeptisch das Wort erhoben wird. Was schreist hier rum, als wär’ der Leibhaftige hinter dir her? Groll schwingt in ihrer Stimme mit, darüber, dass er sie so erschreckt hat, lässt das Schwert aber gänzlich auf ihren Platz am Feuer fallen und beginnt das Brennholz wieder aufzulesen. Anstatt da unnütz rumzustehen, kannst ruhig auch was tun. Ganz so schwach bist ja nimmer. wird’s geraunt und der Blick noch einmal zu ihm geworfen. Ein gutes Augenmaß hat sie ja, passen die Kleider, die sie ihm mitbrachte einigermaßen. Erst dann spricht sie weiter. Und bevor wir essen, werde ich mir deine Wunden noch mal ansehen. Alles scheint wie damals zu sein auf dem Heimweg. Der Rastplatz, das Feuer, das beschützende und umsorgende Verhalten der Räuberin…

-------------------------

In the land of dreams

Hastily, the woman rushes out of the undergrowth, it can drop the collected firewood and grabs the sword, ready to fight to build up before the fire. Ambers keys from the darkness, remain ultimately depend on the Duke and these patterns with a questioning look. No danger seems to threaten, so skeptical and lowered the weapon, the word will be charged. What yelling around here, as if 'the devil after you? Resentment resonates in her voice, that he has frightened her so, can the sword but completely fall into place on fire and pick up the firewood starts again. Instead of standing around as useless, can still do something too. You're never quite as weak. is whispered and once again thrown the look to it's. She has a good sense of proportion, to fit the clothes that she brought him to some extent. Only then did she continues speaking. And before we eat, I'll be looking at your wounds again. Everything seems to be as it was on the way home. The picnic area, the fire, the protective and nurturing behavior of the robber ...

*translated by google*

_________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

Er war zusammengezuckt, als das Räuberweib aus dem Unterholz gebrochen kam, entspannte sich aber, sobald er sie erkannt hatte, trotz dem, was eben vorgefallen war, denn dieses hier war bekannt, weshalb er wusste, hier drohte ihm keine Gefahr. Hier waren nur Mirabel und er. Und er war in weitaus besserer körperlicher Verfassung als sie ahnte. Der Herzschlag beruhigte sich wieder.
Adam warf über die Schulter einen Blick nach hinten, dorthin, wo er eben durch die Tür gestolpert war, aber außer Bäumen, Büschen und Gras war nichts zu sehen. Alles war, wie es sein sollte. „Ich bin eingeschlafen und habe schlecht geträumt“, antwortete er abweisend, ohne zu wissen, wie nahe er der Wahrheit gerade war und setzte sich mit dem Gesicht zum Feuer, welches sich mühte, die Kälte zu vertreiben. Umständlich schälte er sich aus dem Hemd, ihrem Hemd, welches ihm zu klein war und legte es neben sich. Die Arme auf die angewinkelten Knie gestützt, den Kopf hängenlassend wartete er stumm darauf, dass sie herankam. Alles war wie damals, wirklich alles. Bis hin zu den beiden Händen.

___________

In the land of dreams *

He winced when the robber came broken out of the woodwork, but relaxed when he recognized her, despite what had just happened, because this one was known, so he knew he was no threat of danger here. Here, only he and Mirabel. And he was in far better physical shape than she suspected. The heartbeat calmed down.
Adam threw a glance over his shoulder back to where he had just stumbled through the door, but other than trees, bushes and grass was nothing to see. Everything was as it should be. "I fell asleep and had a bad dream," he replied repellent, without knowing how close he was to the truth just and sat down with his face to the fire, which strove to expel the cold. Awkwardly, he peeled off his shirt, her shirt, which was too small for him, and laid it beside him. Arms resting on bent knees, his head drooping, he waited silently that they came up. Everything was as it was, really everything. To the two hands.

* translated by goolge
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Skeptisch wird er betrachtet bei seiner Antwort und der Blick wandert vielsagend über die Umgebung, steht er doch fast mitten in den Büschen, eh Äuglein zu seiner Schlafstatt gleiten, die alles andere als danach aussieht, als hätte er dort eben noch gelegen und geschlafen. Aha… perlt’s aber nur knapp zur Antwort von den Lippen und lässt es auf sich beruhen. Dem Feuer wendet sie sich zu, wirft einige kleinere Stöcke und einen Scheit hinein eh sie sich ihrem Beutel zuwendet, um die Heilsalbe und die frischen Verbände heraus zu holen. Erst dann tritt sie an den Kerl heran, der bereits den Oberkörper entblößt hat, den Kopf gesenkt hält und wohl auf die inzwischen zum Ritual gewordene Prozedur wartet.
Neben ihm lässt sich die Schwarzhaarige auf die Knie sinken, streckt die Hände aus und entfernt den Verband von seinem Bauch, nur um im nächsten Lidschlag einen überraschten Laut zu entlassen. Auf die eigenen Fersen setzt sie sich zurück und schaut ungläubig dort hin, wo eigentlich noch ein Loch in seiner Bauchdecke sein müsste, doch ist dort lediglich die dazugehörige Narbe zu entdecken. Verwundert betrachtet sie das Tiegelchen in ihrer Hand, wobei sie spricht. Mir scheint, ich habe eine Wundersalbe gekauft. wird sich wieder auf die Knie erhoben, um näher an ihn heran zu rutschen, damit sie über seine Schulter blicken kann. Alles weg… kommt’s ein weiteres Mal irritiert, eh sie die Hand ausstreckt und eine andere Stelle an seinem Rücken berührt. …aber wo kommt das auf einmal her? fährt sie den deutlich sichtbaren Abdruck von zwei ebenmäßigen Zahnreihen ab. Ihren Zahnreihen, wo sie an anderer Stelle in seinen Träumen zugebissen hatte.

--------------------------------

In the land of dreams

Skeptical look at it in its response and the eye wanders telling about the environment, it is still almost in the middle of the bushes, eh slide little eyes to his bunk that everything else looks like afterwards, as if he had there just been lying sleeping. Aha ... but just barely trickles's the answer from the lips and leaves it at that. The fire they used to be, raises some smaller sticks and a piece of wood into it before anyone turns her bag to get the ointment and fresh out associations. Only then comes up to the guy who has already exposed the upper body, keeps his head down and looked for the meantime has become a ritual procedure.
Beside him, can the black-haired drop to his knees, stretched out his hands and removed According to dismiss the association of his tummy, only to blink in surprise the next. On its own heels she sits back and looks puzzled to where actually still should be a hole in his abdomen, but there is only the scar associated to discover. Surprised, she looks at the Tiegelchen in her hand, which she speaks. I think I bought a miracle ointment. is risen again to his knees to slide closer to him so she can look over his shoulder. Everything's gone ... is once again irritated, she always reaches out and touches another body against his back. But ... where did that come from? moves it from the clearly visible imprint of two well-proportioned teeth. Her teeth, where she had bitten elsewhere in his dreams.

_________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

Automatisch ging der Blick, der bislang ins Leere gerichtet war, zum Bauch, als sie einen überraschten Laut von sich gab, kaum dass sie den Verband gelöst hatte. Er erwartete das schlimmste – Wundsekret oder auch Maden und schaut ebenso ungläubig drein wie sie, als er stattdessen eine völlig abgeheilte Wunde entdeckte, von deren Vorhandensein nur noch Narben erzählten. Das musste wirklich eine Wundertinktur sein. Gestern hatte er noch das rohe Fleisch sehen müssen, als Mirabel den Verband abgenommen hatte und jetzt das. Kein Wunder, dass die Müdigkeit aus seinen Knochen verschwunden war. Ob’s überall verheilt war?
Adam beugte sich noch tiefer herunter, damit die Schwarzhaarige, die den gleichen Gedanken zu haben schien, einen Blick über seine Schulter werfen konnte. Wie es schien, hatte Gott seine Finger bei seiner Genesung mit im Spiel gehabt. Doch das gute Gefühl dauerte nicht lange an. Ihre Frage alarmierte den Herzog, dessen Leib sich versteifte. Er versuchte einen Blick dorthin zu werfen, wo er ihre Finger spürte, schaffte es aber nicht. „Was?“ fragte er drängend.

__________

In the land of dreams *

Automatically went to the look that was previously directed into the void, to the stomach, as they surprised a sound that was as soon as she had solved the association. He expected the worst - wound secretion or maggots and looks just as incredulous as they bargain when he discovered instead a completely healed wound, the presence of only telling scars. That had to be a really miracle ointment. Yesterday he had yet to see the raw flesh, as Mirabel had taken the bandage and now this is no wonder that the fatigue was gone from his bones. Whether it was all healed?
Adam leaned down even further so that the black-haired man, who seemed to have the same thought, could have a look over his shoulder. It seemed that God had had his fingers in his recovery with the game. But the good feeling did not last long. Your question alarmed the duke, his body stiffened. He tried to take a look to where he felt her finger, but could not. "What," he asked urgently.

* translated by Google
_________________

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Eingehend wird der Abdruck betastet und dabei das Tiegelchen abgestellt. Adam macht es ihr leichter, da er sich etwas nach Vorn beugt und sie so das Gesichtchen näher an den Abdruck heran bringen kann, ist es im Zwielicht des Feuers nicht gleich zu erkennen. Hmm…. Sieht aus als hätte dich dort etwas gebissen. Oder jemand? murmelt sie, wobei ihr warmer Atem über seine Haut streicht. Langsam richtet sie sich wieder auf, hockt sich auf die eigenen Fersen und wendet das Haupt in die Richtung, wo er vorhin gestanden hatte, als sie seinen Aufschrei gehört hatte, ohne die Hand von seinem Leib zu nehmen. Seltsam…. murmelt sie wieder und tastet den Waldrand mit dem Augenpaar ab. Bist sicher, dass du nur geträumt hast vorhin? fragt sie, will ihn anblicken als aus dem Unterholz deutlich das Knacken von Zweigen und das Rascheln von Laub zu hören ist. Sofort fährt das Köpfchen wieder herum und die ganze Haltung des Weibes spannt sich an. Ein wildes Tier? Oder gar Besuch?

--------------------------------------

In the land of dreams

Depth of the impression is touched while off the vessel. Adam makes it easier for her, as he leans slightly to the front and can thus bring the little face closer to the footprint approach, it is not immediately visible in the twilight of the fire. Hmm .... Looks like something had bitten you there. Or someone? she murmured, with her warm breath caresses his skin. Slowly, she directed back to squats on your own heels and turns his head in the direction where he had stood before, when she had heard his cry, without taking the hand of his body. Strange .... she mutters again and touched the edge of the forest with the pair of eyes from. Are you sure you've only dreamed of before? she asks, wants to look at him as from the undergrowth clear the snapping of twigs and the rustling of leaves can be heard. Immediately moves her head around again and the whole attitude of the woman tightens. A wild animal? Or even visit?

_________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

„Gebissen?“ Etwas regte sich in ihm, eine Ahnung, dass er eigentlich wissen müsste, wer oder was da seine Zähne in ihn versenkt hatte, aber bis auf ein unbehagliches Gefühl stellte sich keine Erinnerung ein. Seine Augen suchten den Boden ab, als läge dort die Lösung, als ihr Atem warm über seine Haut strich und einen sichtbaren Schauer bei ihm auslöste. Trotz des Rätsels, welches sie ihm gerade aufgegeben hatte, reagierte der Leib auf solcherlei Reize. Körper und Verstand gingen oft nicht in Hand und Hand, wie Adam selbst hatte erfahren müssen. Sein Blick fiel auf ihre fünf Finger, die kühl auf seiner warmen Haut lagen. Gerade als er sich zu ihr lehnen wollte, die Hand selbst hob, um sie auf ihre Seite zu legen, krachte es vernehmlich im Unterholz und Adam verharrte, starrte dorthin wohin auch das Weib sah und wartete auf das unvermeidliche.

__________

In the land of dreams *

"Bitten?" Something stirred in him an idea that he would actually know who or what had since sunk his teeth into him, but up to an uncomfortable feeling, no memory was established. His eyes searched the ground, as there would be the solution, as her breath was warm on his skin and caused a visible shiver with him. Despite the mystery, which she had just given him the body respond to stimuli These kinds. Body and mind often did not go hand in hand, as Adam himself had learned. His gaze dropped to her five fingers were cool against his warm skin. Just as he was leaning on her hand lifted itself, to place them on their side, it cracked loudly in the undergrowth and Adam paused, staring there where also saw the woman and waited for the inevitable.

* translated by Google
_________________

Unhold

Im Land der Träume...

Ohne mit einem Muskel zu zucken, stand der Geist des Unholdes im Schatten der Bäume verborgen. Amüsiert betrachtet der Unhold das Spiel der zwei am Lagerfeuer. Angst, Verwirrung, Panik...alles Emotionen die im Buckligen nur ein Verlangen schürten: Der Schrei nach körperlicher Befriedigung um so das Empfinden von eigener Macht zu bekommen, im Tal der Machtlosen...

Erneut knackt ein Ast unter der schweren Last seiner Füße, als sich der massige Leib durch das Unterholz schiebt auf die zwei Menschen am Feuer zu. "Mira?...Adam...?" Die Namen der Zwei hallen durch die Nacht. Gerufen von einer vertrauten Stimme. "Wo seid ihr?" Voller flehen ist die Stimme und sie selbst scheint ebenso angespannt wie die Körper der Beiden am Feuer. Das knacken verändert sich und dann tritt die Gestallt ins zuckende Licht des Feuers und die zarte Frauengestalt sieht mit angst geweiteten Augen auf das Paar am Boden. "Der Unhold ist aus dem Kerker geflohen - er sucht euch...ich bin hier um euch zu warnen."
Es ist nicht der Unhold, welcher sich aus dem Unterholz drängt - es ist die Kaiserin, die zu verantworten hat, dass Adam voller Narben ist - Adala. Und gerade als sie einen Schritt weiter auf's Feuer zumachen will, verlässt ein schreckerfüllter Aufschrei ihren Mund und zittrig hebt sie ihre Linke und deutet auf Adams Arm. "Was ist mit deiner Hand?"

_____________________

In the land of dreams ...

Without batting a muscle, the spirit of the fiend was hidden in the shade of the trees. Amused considered the monster of the game two by the campfire. Anxiety, confusion, panic ... all the emotions only fueled a desire in Hunchback: The cry for physical gratification in order to get the sense of his own power, in the valley of the powerless ...

Again, a branch snaps under the heavy burden of his feet, as the massive body moves through the undergrowth to the two people on fire. "Mira? ... Adam ...?" The names of the two echo through the night. Called a familiar voice. "Where are you?" Woo is the full voice and she seems just as tense as the bodies of two of the fire. The crack is changing and then the Gestallt comes into quivering light of the fire and the delicate female figure looks with fear, eyes wide to the pair on the ground. "The monster has escaped from prison - he is looking for you ... I'm here to warn you."
It is not the monster that forces itself out of the woodwork - it's the Empress, who has to answer that Adam is full of scars - Adala. And just when she wants to go on a step on the fire, leaving a terrible outcry fulfilled her mouth and shaky she lifts her left arm and points to Adams. "What's with your hand?"

________________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume

„Eure kaiserliche Majestät.“ Entgeistert sah Adam zu der kleinen zierlichen Frau, die sich aus dem Dunkel schälte und so gar nicht zu den Geräuschen passen wollte, die Mirabel und ihn aufgeschreckt hatten. Ein Bär hätte solch ein Getöse veranstalten können, aber diese zarte Frau? Hastig erhob Adam sich, ohne nachzudenken, warum er es tat und nur ihre Schreckensbotschaft hielt ihn davon ab, gleich wieder auf die Knie vor seinem Engel zu sinken. „Er sucht uns?“ Eiskalt streckte die Angst ihr Hand nach dem Mann aus und fuhr mit den kalten Fingern über seinen Rücken, während er angestrengt ins Dunkle stierte, als erwartete er, den Folterknecht jeden Moment aus der Finsternis springen zu sehen. „Warum? Ihr habt mich gehen lassen.“ Und woher kannte der Bucklige das Räuberweib? Adam blinzelte verwirrt, als er sich selbst die Antwort gab – sie war dabei gewesen, als der andere verblutet war. Der Unhold war tot….. so wie die Kaiserin….
Adam taumelte einen Schritt zurück. Er begriff nicht, was hier vor sich ging. Die einzige, die reell zu sein schien, war die Schwarzhaarige, auf die er jetzt seinen hilflosen Blick richtete. Ehe er jedoch sein Nichtverstehen ausdrücken konnte, ließ ihn der Schrei der Blonden zusammenzucken. Ihr Gesicht war verzerrt vor Angst und er wollte nicht sehen, worauf sie deutete, senkte dennoch langsam den Kopf und ächzte zittrig auf, als er auf den Armstumpf blickte an dem bis vor Momenten noch seine rechte Hand gewesen war. "Was passiert hier?" schrie der Herzog seine Verzweiflung heraus.

___________

In the land of dreams *

"Your Imperial Majesty." Adam looked aghast at the small, delicate woman who was peeling out of the dark and so did not want to go with the sounds and Mirabel had startled him. A bear could organize such an uproar, but this delicate woman? Adam rose hastily, without thinking, why he did it, and only their terrible news stopped him, just to fall back on his knees before his angels. "He's looking for us?" Cold Fear stretched her hand to the man and ran his cold fingers on his back as he stared intently into the darkness, as if he expected to see the torturer jump out of the darkness at any moment. "Why? You let me go. "And how the robber knew the hunchback? Adam blinked when he gave himself the answer - she had been there when the other was bled to death. The monster was dead ..... like the Empress ....
Adam staggered back a step. He did not understand what was going on. The only one that seemed to be real, was the black-haired man, to which he now turned his helpless look. However, before he could express his lack of understanding, the cry of the blonde made him wince. Her face was contorted with fear and he did not see what they suggested, but slowly lowered his head and groaned on shaky as he looked at the'd been to before moments, his right hand on the stump. "What happened here?" cried the duke out his despair.

* translated by Google
_________________

Unhold

Im Land der Träume...

Keine Kaiserwürden umgaben die Frau im Wald. Nichts von dem war übrig, was sie einst so ausgezeichnet hatte. Offen stand der Mund und ein fauliger Geruch ergießt sich von dort in den Wald hinein und breitet sich immer weiter aus. Die Augen lodern und es ist nicht zu erkennen, ob es von innen entfacht wurde, oder doch nur das Spiegelbild des Lagerfeuers ist, ist nicht deutlich zu erkennen. "Adam!" der Name wird im Befehlston ausgesprochen und von der vorherigen Furcht, Warnung oder gar dem Entsetzen des Weibes, scheint nichts mehr übrig. Blechernd ist die Stimme und von gewaltiger Kraft, die in keinster Weise zur Gestalt der Frau passt. "Sieh er an was er getan hat!" Und wieder deutet sie auf den Stumpf an Ende des Armes. "So wird er niemals als Herzog dienen können - er ist nur mehr ein Krüppel und gehört in den Dreck aus dem er gekommen ist. Unser HERR verabscheut ihn und hat ihn so gestraft - Unhold....beende endlich dieses jämmerliche Leben!" Anstatt zu warnen ruft sie nun nach dem Mann der Angst und Schrecken verbreitet und der Blick ist dabei auf Mira gerichtet, als wenn dort der Unhold stehen würde. "Mira Adam hat dich gequält...erinnere dich. Darum trägt er die Zeichen deiner Zähne in der Haut...er hat es verdient auf Ewig auf dem Mond zu frieren und Asmodias gefallen zu müssen. Er wünscht sich dies, denn nur so lässt sich sein Verhalten erklären. Adam will die Wolllust und will ihr Diener sein..."

Die Zunge einer Schlange züngelt aus dem Mund hervor und leckt die sinnlichen Lippen der Kaiserin während die Augen abwartend auf Mira gerichtet bleiben.

______________

In the land of dreams ...

No emperor Would surrounded the woman in the forest. None of that was left of what she had once so excellent. The mouth was open and a foul smell pours out from there into the woods and spreads more and more. The eyes blaze and it is impossible to tell whether it was lit from the inside, or is it just the mirror image of a fire, is not clearly seen. "Adam!" the name is pronounced in a commanding and of the previous fear, alarm or even the horror of the woman, seems nothing left. Blechernd is the voice of tremendous power that fits in any way to the figure of the woman. "Look at what he did he do?" And again she points to the stump at the end of the arm. "He will never be able to serve as Duke - it's only a cripple and one in the dirt from which he has come our Lord detests him and rebuked him -. Fiend .... finally finish this miserable life!" Instead of warning the man she now calls for the spread fear and terror and the view is directed towards Mira, as if there would be the fiend. "Mira Adam has tormented you ... remember you.'s Why he wears the sign of your teeth in the skin ... he deserves it on forever to freeze on the Moon and must Asmodias fallen. He wants this because the only way can explain his behavior. Adam wants to lust and I will be their servant ... "

A snake's tongue licks out of the mouth and licks the sensual lips of the Empress during the waiting eyes focused on Mira remain.

___________________

Graufang

Im Land der Träume...

"Majestät..." auf Knien rutscht der Alte hinter dem Leib hervor. Und auf Knien muss er sein, denn sein Körper endet ebendort. Keine Unterschenkel, keine Füße, nur Stümpfe auf denen die ausgemergelte Gestalt rutschen kann. Schwere Ketten rasseln, die er um den Hals trägt und mit sich zieht. An den Enden der Ketten schleifen schwere Gewichte über den Boden, tiefe Furchen dort hinterlassend. Ohne seinen Bart ist Graufang vielleicht nicht sofort zu erkennen und auch dass er nur noch Haut ist, die sich fast durchsscheinend über die Knochen zieht, macht es nicht einfach, den Mann als den alten Fugger zu identifizieren. Vor der Kaiserin wirft sich der Krüppel auf die Erde und küsst diesen wie eine Liebste. "Heilig ist der Boden, auf dem du wandelst und heilig ist dein Leib." Ein Murmeln und doch gleichzeitig deutlich genug, um es zu verstehen. "Seht, was er aus mir gemacht hat" Flehntlich werden die dürren Hände zu der Kaiserin gehoben. "Er hat mich in Irrung gelassen und meine Seele der ewigen Verdammnis überlassen." Tränen laufen über die Wangen des Alten, der nun auf Adam zurutscht "Warum?" Klagend sind die Worte. "Warum hast du mir nicht den wahren Weg gezeigt, den du von dieser heiligen Stimme erfahren hast?" Der Finger deutet zurück auf die Kaiserin. "Eine Offenbahrung hat sie dir geschenkt und du hast nicht erkannt, dass sie der Mund Gottes ist... Warum?" Nun sieht die Gestalt zu Mira. Wie ein grinsender Totenschädel, über den jemand altes Pergament gezogen hat, erscheint das Haupt des Alten. "Wir hätten ihn verbrennen sollen, als wir die Zeit dazu hatten. Nun wird er uns alle in den Untergang reissen... Dich, mich - und sich selbst. Töte ihn, wenn du kannst. Diese schwarze Seele darf nicht am Leben bleiben..."

-----------------------------

In the land of dreams ...

"Majesty... " on knees the old person slides behind the body out. And on knees he must be, because his body ends ebendort. No lower legs, no feet, only stumps on those the drained shape can slide(slip). Heavy chains rattle which he carries around the neck and moves with himself. At the ends of the chains heavy weights about the ground, deep furrows trail there leaving. Without his beard grey catch is not maybe to be recognised immediately and also that it is only a skin which stretches almost durchsscheinend about the bones, it does not make simply to identify the man as the old wholesaler. Before the empress the cripple on the earth buckles and kisses this like a darling. "Holy is the ground on which you stroll and there is holy your body. " marbles and, nevertheless, at the same time clearly enough to understand it. "See what he has made from me " Flehntlich the dry hands are lifted to the empress."He leaves me in Irrung and my spirit of the everlasting damnation überlassen. " tears run through the cheeks of the old person, now on Adam zurutscht "Why? " Plaintively are the words. "Why you have not shown me the true way which you have found out from this holy voice? " The finger indicates back at the empress. "An revelation was given to you and you have not seen that it is the mouth of God... Why? " Now the shape sees to Mira. Like a grinning dead person's skull over which somebody has pulled old greaseproof paper appears the head of the old person. "We should have burnt him when we had the time in addition. Now he will tear everybody from us into the darkness... You, me - and himself. Kill him if you are able. This black spirit may not remain in the life... "

*done by abacho -.-

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Ein Weib tritt aus dem Unterholz hervor, schon einmal gesehen, einst auf einem Turnierplatz, wo sie diese als Liebchen von einem der Soldaten betitelt hatte. Verwirrung steht ihr ins Gesicht geschrieben als sie spricht und erst als Adam sie so formvoll anspricht wird ihr klar wer das ist. Erst dann geht ihr auf, was sie sagt. Der Bucklige würde sie verfolgen, aber sie hatten doch…? Ihr Blick folgt dem des anderen Weibes, als man bereits den Verzweiflungsschrei aus Adam Schlund hören kann und auch der Räuberin ein erschrockenes Ächzen entlockt. Sie will schreien, will zu ihrem Schwert hasten und den Dämonen, der solch schwarze Zauberei vor ihren Augen vollführt niederstrecken, doch erstarrt sie in der Bewegung als diese Frau dort abermals spricht, diesmal zu ihr. “Adam hat dich gequält… erinnere dich!“ erklingt’s und plötzlich schreit Mira gellend auf.
Zusammengekauert hockt sie am Boden, hält sich die an der Front zerrissene Bluse vor dem Leib zusammen, wobei sie winselt und heult. Ihr Blick hebt sich an, um Adam ins Gesicht zu schauen und die eine große Frage wird gestellt. Warum? Warum hast du das getan? Langsam rappelt sie sich auf und das Haar wandelt sich dabei, wirkt plötzlich strähnig, feucht, gänzlich wirr und Schmutzstreifen zieren die Wangen, wovon eine bläulich schimmert. Sie dreht sich etwas, legt das Augenmerk auf den Krüppel zu Füßen der Kaiserin und präsentiert dabei dem Herzog den nackten Rücken, wo das Hemd von einer Klinge durchtrennt worden ist. Haut hängt in Fetzen von dem schmalen Rücken, besudelt mit Blut und Dreck. Das Köpfchen wird ein wenig zur Seite geneigt und sichtlich überlegt, was der Mann dort spricht. Und es ist ihr gleich!
Es interessiert sie nicht, was er von Glauben faselt, sind die Worte der Kaiserin doch viel intensiver. Gequält und zum Dank für seine Rettung geschändet! Auch wenn nie zu Ende geführt. Ruckartig fährt sie deshalb wieder herum und Bernsteine glühen in dem blassen Gesicht, das sich immer mehr zu einer Fratz’ verzieht! Dunkle Ringe liegen unter dem Augenpaar und die Haut wirkt, als wäre sie vertrocknet. Lippen öffnen sich und das Haupt wird in den Nacken geworfen, um dabei ein hysterisch klingendes Lachen zu entlassen. Ich wäre dein treuester Freund gewesen Herzog! Aber du hast es zerstört. reißt die Furie plötzlich die Rechte in die Höhe, in der eine lange Klinge aufblitzt, um sich im nächsten Augenblick auf Adam zu stürzen. STIRB!

-------------------------------------

In the land of dreams

A woman steps out of the undergrowth, once seen, once on a show grounds where she had titled her as a darling of the soldiers. Confusion it is written in her face as she speaks, and it is only when Adam responds so perfectly shaped her clear who that is. Only then can you go to, what she says. The hunchback would follow them, but they had ...? Her gaze follows that of the other woman, as you can hear the cry of despair from Adam throat already and the robber elicited a startled grunt. She wants to scream, wants to rush to her sword and strike down the demons of the performs such black magic before their eyes, but she freezes in motion as there speaks this woman again, this time to her." Adam has tormented you ... remember of it!"' And suddenly Mira screams shrilly.
They huddled crouches on the ground, holding the torn blouse at the front together before the body, where it whines and howls. Her gaze lifts in to see Adam's face and a big question asked. Why? Why did you do that? Slowly she gets up and the hair will then switch suddenly looks stringy, moist, totally confused and dirt strips adorn the walls, of which a bluish shimmer. She turns something that puts emphasis on the cripple at the feet of the Empress and presented it to the Duke's naked back, where the shirt has been cut by a blade. Skin hanging in shreds from the small of her back, covered with blood and dirt. The head is tilted slightly to one side and clear about what the man speaks there. And it doesn't matter!
They do not care what he babbles of faith, the words of the empress but much more intense. Tortured and raped in gratitude for his rescue! Although never completed. Abruptly she turns around again and therefore amber glow in the pale face that warps becoming a brat! ' Dark circles below the eyes and skin pair looks as if it would be dried up. Lips open and the head is thrown back, to thereby release a hysterical-sounding laughter. I would have been your faithful friend Duke! But you have destroyed it. breaks the fury suddenly the rights to the height at which a long blade flashes to pounce at the next moment to Adam. DIE!

*translatet by google*

_________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume...

Es ergab so alles keinen Sinn. Weder das plötzliche Auftauchen der Kaiserin ohne Kutsche und ohne einen riesigen Aufmarsch an Wachen und die ohnehin tot unter der Erde liegen musste, noch deren plötzliche Wandlung. Und so wenig Sinn wie das Ganze ergab, so wenig bemerkte er es, sondern nahm als gegeben hin, was er „sah“. Seine Wirklichkeit war das hier - die Kälte, die der Ort abstrahlte, der pochende Schmerz an seinem Arm, der ihn schüttelte und der faulige Geruch, den die Blonde aussonderte und der ihn umwaberte. Der einzige rettende Anker in dem Ganzen hier war die Schwarzhaarige, auf der sein ganzer Augenmerk lag und von der er sich nichts weniger erhoffte, als dass sie ihm half wie schon einmal.
‚Adam.‘ Des Herzogs Kopf ruckte zur Kaiserin herum, als sie seinen Namen so harsch aussprach und wieder schafft diese es, seinen Blick auf seinen Unterarm zu lenken, der am Handgelenk endete. Sein Mund öffnete sich, um ihr zu widersprechen, um ihr zu sagen, er könne auch mit einer Hand als Herzog dienen, doch der Ruf nach dem Unhold ließ ihn verstummen, ehe auch nur ein Laut seine Lippen verlassen konnte. Er tat einen Schritt zurück, schwang sein Schwert, das er unvermittelt hielt, unsicher mit der linken Hand, die das Gewicht zu halten nicht gewohnt war. „Hör nicht auf sie. Sie lügt.“ Verzweifelt klang der Ausruf, denn es galt nicht nur das Räuberweib zu überzeugen, sondern auch sich selbst. Er war kein williger Diener der Wollust. Nichts fürchtete er mehr als die Verdammnis und dass er Mirabel Gewalt hatte antun wollen…. Er war nicht er selbst gewesen. „Ich weiß es nicht“, schrie er dem Weib entgegen und konnte ihr heulen nicht ertragen. Die Ohren verschließen konnte er nicht, aber sich wegdrehen, um sich ihren Anblick zu ersparen.
Und dann griff das Grauen endgültig nach ihm.

Graufang, oder das was von dem Alten noch übrig geblieben war, rutschte auf Knien in sein Blickfeld. Sein jämmerlicher Anblick brach Adam, der den Greis liebte, nicht aus Respekt seiner Berufung gegenüber, sondern wie ein Sohn, das Herz. Und dann noch einmal, als er begriff, was Graufang da sagte. Der verkrüppelte Arm hob sich, um sich an die Brust zu fassen, aber es blieb bei dem Heben. Zum Fassen wären Finger vonnöten gewesen. „Ich habe nichts Unrechtes getan“, stammelte der Herzog, dem von seiner sonst selbstsicheren Art nichts geblieben war. „Bitte wende dich nicht ab von mir.“ Es war das erste Mal, dass Adam den alten Fugger duzte, aber auch das erste Mal, dass er ihn inständig um etwas bat. Kaum war sein Flehen verklungen, kreischte Mirabel auf, deren hysterisches Lachen ihm durch Mark und Bein ging und ihn aus Reflex zwei Schritte ausweichen ließ, noch ehe er den Kopf in ihre Richtung gedreht hatte. Das war’s was ihm genug Zeit verschaffte, das eigene Schwert mit der falschen Hand zu heben, um sich ihr entgegen zu stellen, auch wenn jeder hier sicher war, dass er den Tod verdient hatte und eine kleine Stimme in seinem Kopf sich dazugesellte und leise flüsterte, ob sie nicht Recht hatten.

___________

In the land of dreams ... *

There was thus no sense at all. Neither the sudden appearance of the Empress without a coach and without a huge rally at the guards and had already lie dead under the earth, nor the sudden transformation. And as little sense as the whole thing was so little he noticed it, but took for granted what he "saw". His reality was here - the cold that radiated the place of the throbbing pain in his arm, shook him and the putrid smell that singled the blonde and the umwaberte him. The only saving anchor in all of this here was the black-haired man, his whole attention was on and from which he expected nothing less than that they helped him as before.
, Adam. 'The Duke's head snapped around to the Empress, as harsh as they said his name again, and this manages to direct his gaze on his forearm, which ended at the wrist. His mouth opened to contradict her, to tell her that he could serve with one hand as the Duke, but the call to the fiend silenced him before even a sound could leave his lips. He stepped back, swung his sword, he suddenly stopped, uncertain with the left hand, which was to keep the weight not used to. "Do not listen to her. She's lying. "Sounded desperate exclamation, for it was not only to convince the robber, but he himself was not a willing servant of lust. He feared nothing more than the destruction and violence that he had Mirabel want to do .... He was not himself. "I do not know," he shouted at the woman and could not stand her crying. He could not close his ears, but turn away in order to spare himself the sight.
And then the horror finally took after him.

Gray fishing, or what was still left of the old, slipped to her knees in his field. His pitiful sight broke Adam, who loved the old man, not out of respect towards his vocation, but as a son, the heart. And then again when he realized what Gray Fang said there. The crippled arm rose to catch his chest, but it stayed with the lifting. For grasping fingers would have been needed. "I have done nothing wrong," murmured the duke, who had nothing left of his otherwise self-assured way. "Please do not turn away from me." It was the first time that the old Adam familiar terms Fugger, but also the first time that he begged him for something. No sooner had his pleas died away, Mirabel shrieked, their hysterical laughter went through and through him, and let him evade two steps reflex, even before he had his head turned in her direction. That's what gave him enough time to raise his own sword with the wrong hand, in order to provide to meet her, even if everyone here was sure he deserved to die, and a little voice to joined in his head and softly whispered whether or not they were right.

* translated by google
_________________

Graufang

Im Land der Träume...

"Ich habe nichts Unrechtes getan" ,äfft der Alte mit plötzlicher Kraft in der Stimme, die vor Bosheit trieft. "Du hintergehst, die Menschen, die dich lieben, machst dich zu einer männlichen Hure. Du betest falsche Götzen an und am meisten dich selbst! Hat dich die Macht bereits so korrumpiert, dass du dich sogar gegen Kaiser und Gott erhebst? Ein Wurm bist du und man wird dich in Staub zurück werfen, aus dem du einst gekrochen bist! Einmsamkeit wird dein Lohn für deine verderbetn Taten sein!" Die Augen des Alten vergehen in einem Glühen und lassen leere Höhlen zurück, ehe der Alte wieder der gebrechliche Krüppel ist. "Warum?" Ein Winseln und Graufang umschlingt die Beine der Kaiserin, wie ein schutzsuchendes Kind. Scheinbar entrückt und nichts mitbekommend.

-----------------------------------------------------------

In the land of dreams ...

" I have done nothing wrong ", aping the old man with sudden force in the voice dripping with malice. " You are betraying the people who love you, make yourself a male whore. You worship false idols and at yourself for yourself! Did you power already so corrupted that you're even against the Emperor and God exalt? a worm you are and you will throw you back in the dust from which you crawled once! Loneliness will be your reward for your foul deeds "The eyes of the old pass away in a glow and leave empty burrows before the old man is frail cripple again. " Why? " A whimper and gray-catching wraps around the legs of the Empress, as a protection-seeking child. Seemingly caught and notifying nothing.

by google

Mirabel

Im Land der Träume

Das Weib stürzt sich unbeirrt auf den Mann vor sich, obwohl dieser sein Schwert anhebt. Die Klinge wird gänzlich ignoriert, blitzen die glühenden Augen nur so vor Hass auf den Herzog und ohne dass er etwas dagegen tun kann, rennt die Räuberin in die blanke Schneide hinein. Sie lacht dabei. Ein kranker Laut, der abebbt je mehr der Stahl in warmes Fleisch dringt. Dazu verändern sich die Gesichtszüge allmählich, wandelt sich schwarzes Haar zu einem dicken geflochtenen Zopf und das Antlitz in das er nun blicken kann ist das seines Eheweibes. Zentimeter um Zentimeter, die das Schwert tiefer in den weichen Leib fährt weiten sich Augen erschrocken und Schmerz spiegelt sich darauf wieder. Adam? erklingt die passende Stimme zur Ana, eh ihre Hände sich auf seine Schultern legen, als die Schneide bis zum Heft in ihrem Leib steckt. Warum tust du uns das an? Kann man von irgendwoher das Schreien eines Säuglings hören und eine Hand legt sich in einer liebevollen Geste auf seine Wange. Warum zerstörst du unser aller Leben? kullert einer einzige Träne herab.

----------------------

In the land of dreams

The woman throws herself unswervingly to the man before him, although this raises his sword. The blade is completely ignored the flashing eyes glowing with hatred just as the Duke and without that he can do something about it, the robber ran into the bare edge. She laughs. A sick sound that ebbs the more the steel into warm meat penetrates. To the facial features gradually change to black hair transforms into a thick braid and the face in which he can now look is that of his Eheweibes. Inch by inch, which drives the sword deep into the soft body's eyes widen in alarm and pain reflected on it again. Adam? sounds for the right voice to Ana, eh their hands lie on his shoulders as the cutting edge is up to its hilt in her womb. Why are you doing this to us? Can you hear from somewhere crying of an infant and a hand is laid in a loving gesture on his cheek. Why are you destroying our lives? tumbles down a single tear.

*translatet by google*

_________________

Unhold

Im Land der Träume...

Und so vorwurfsvoll ruht der Blick der einstigen Kaiserin auf Adam. Mit der rechten Hand tätschelt sie den Kopf des Alten, wie ein Jäger seine Hunde nach erfolgreicher Jagd lobend streichelnd würde. Die gespaltene Zunge schnellt immer wieder zwischen den Lippen hervor und benetzt die roten Lippen der Frau. Ein Kind hält sie vor sich auf dem Arm, als sie dann auf Adam zugeht, mit seinem sterbenden Weib in den Armen. "Ana - geliebte Freundin." Die Kaiserin ist nun hinter Anakonda und im rechten Arm trägt sie ein Bündel, das einem Säugling gleicht. Die Linke hebt sie und legt der Sterbenden auf die Schulter und der Blick ist fest in die Augen von Adam gerichtet als weitere Worte gesprochen werden. "Schon immer hat er dich hintergangen. Ich habe es dir gesagt. Schon immer hat er sich die Schenkel anderer Weiber gefügig gemacht - alles für sein Wohl! Er ist ein Kind der Kreatur ohne Namen und jetzt zeigt er dir endlich sein wahres Antlitz!"

Die Stimme rollt durch die Finsternis, erfüllt jede Ecke des Waldes und um das Feuer haben sich die Tiere des Waldes versammelt. Sie alle starren den Herzog an, klagend auch ohne nur ein Wort zu sprechen. Und nach und nach verwandelt sich das zarte Reh ebenso wie das süße Hasenkind in Schlangen und Ratten und eilen auf Adams Beine zu. Adalas Augen wandeln sich ebenfalls und die Pupille eines Reptils starrt den Mann an, der dabei ist sein eigenes Weib zu töten. "Ergib dich endlich Adam...du kannst mir doch nicht entkommen - Sohn..." Die Stimme ist nicht länger die der Kaiserin. Sie ist die des Unholds vermischt mit dem Klang von Stöcken die auf Blech einschlagen. Wenn Adam in die Augen der Gestalt vor sich blickt wird er erkennen....

_______________

In the land of dreams ...

And so reproachful gaze dwells on the former Empress Adam. With her right hand she pats the head of the old, like a hunter's dog after a successful hunt would praise stroking. The forked tongue fast again from between the lips and wets the red lips of the woman. A child holds it in front of him on the arm as she then approaching Adam, with his dying wife in his arms. "Ana - beloved friend." The Empress is now behind Anaconda and in the right arm she carries a bundle that resembles a baby. The Left raises and puts it on the shoulder of the dying and the view is firmly fixed as more words are spoken in the eyes of Adam. "He has always betrayed you I told you he has always been the legs of other women are brought to heel -..! Everything for his good He is a child of the creature with no name and now he finally shows you his true face"

The voice rolled through the darkness, filling every corner of the forest and around the fire, the animals of the forest have gathered. They all stare at the Duke, also lamenting without speaking a word. And gradually transformed the delicate roe as well as the sweet child in rabbits and rats and snakes rush on Adam's legs. Adalas eyes are changing and also the pupil of a reptile stares at the man who is about to kill his own wife. "Surrender Adam finally ... you can not escape me - Son ..." The voice is no longer that of the Empress. It is the monster mixed with the sound of the sticks on the envelop sheet. Adam if he is looking into the eyes of the figure before him realize ....

______________________

Adam

Im Land der Träume...

Die Worte Graufangs sind wie Messerstiche in seiner Brust und die Qual darüber spiegelte sich unverhüllt in seinem Gesicht wider. War’s schon am Beginnen, was der Alte ihm prophezeite? War der Tod Wulfs der Anfang gewesen? Oder bereits das Abwenden seines Freundes Mesetetefs? Gefolgt waren danach einige, die ihm den Rücken zugekehrt hatten, am Ende waren es seine eigenen Schwestern gewesen, die er trotz seiner Liebe nicht bei sich hatte halten können. Die eine hatte offen Pläne gegen ihn geschmiedet mit einem Mann, der ihm den Tod an den Hals wünschte, die andere machte die Beine für einen breit, der ihm in den Rücken gefallen war und beides Mal trieb es ihm einen Dolch ins Herz, als sie ihm so offen ihre Ablehnung zeigten. Und jetzt war’s Graufang, der ihm seinen Hass schonungslos ins Gesicht spie. Ein Stöhnen entrang sich seiner Brust. War er auf dem Irrweg und gab die Seelen aller, die ihn liebten und folgten, den Dämonenfürsten preis?
Verzweifelt klammerte er sich an das Gute in seinem Leben, was Zeichen dafür sein musste, dass Gott ihn nicht verlassen hatte und er nicht fehlging. Seine Ana. Sein Weib, welches zu ihm hielt und ihm alles verzieh. Er hatte sie gar nicht verdient. Mehr als einmal hatte er das in den vergangen Jahren hören müssen. Aber er war nicht bereit, sie um ihrer selbst willen gehen zu lassen, dafür brauchte er sie zu sehr und er war auch nicht bereit, zu sterben, ohne sie und seinen Sohn noch einmal im Arm gehalten zu haben. Fester schlossen sich die Finger um den Griff des Schwertes und Adam wartete auf den Ausfall der Räuberin, um ihn zu parieren, doch nichts dergleichen geschah. Fassungslos sah der Herzog Mirabel ins Gesicht, als die Klinge seines Schwertes in ihren Leib drang und sie zum Lachen reizte. Er hätte wohl den Griff losgelassen, hätten sich nicht die Finger im Entsetzen darum gekrampft und auch als ihr Gesicht sich veränderte, konnte er nichts tun, außer regungslos zusehen, wie die Räuberin sich in sein geliebtes Weib verwandelte und sich selbst auf seinem Schwert aufspießte. „Ana“ hauchte er tonlos und ließ es zu, dass sie ihre Hände auf seine Schulter legte. Eine nur allzu vertraute Geste, wie auch ihr Geruch, der ihm in die Nase stieg, vermischt mit dem metallenen Geruch von Blut. „Es tut mir leid.“ Einem Wimmern gleich kam es aus seiner Kehle. Endlich schafften es seine Finger, sich vom Griff zu lösen und er konnte so sein Weib auffangen, ehe es zu Boden glitt. Immer wieder wisperte er ihr zu, wie leid es ihm täte, während er mit der ihm verbliebenden Hand vergeblich versuchte, den Blutstrom, der aus ihrem Leib floss, aufzuhalten. Adam bemerkte erst, dass Adala zu ihnen getreten war, als diese ihre Hand auf Ana’s Schulter legte und schaute mit tränennassem Gesicht zu ihr auf. Sie hatte Recht. Alle hatten sie Recht. Seine Seele war verdorben und sein verdienter Platz war auf dem Mond. Nirgendwo sonst. „Ich gehöre dir“, schluchzte er und drückte seine Ana, die in seinen Armen bereits schlaff geworden war an sich. „Bringe mich dorthin, wo ich hingehöre.“

____________

In the land of dreams ... *

The words are gray muzzle like a knife in his chest and spoiled it reflected openly reflected in his face. That's it at the start what the old prophesied? Was the death of Wulf's been the beginning? Or already turning away his friend Mesetetefs? Followed thereafter were some who had his back turned towards him, in the end it had been his own sisters, whom he had not in spite of his love can hold. One had open plans against him forged with a man who wanted him dead on the neck, the other made the legs for a broad who was like him in the back and both times it drove him a dagger to the heart, as they him so openly showed their opposition. And now it was gray Fang, his hatred spewed him relentlessly in the face. A groan burst from his chest. He was on the wrong track and gave the souls of all who loved him and followed the prince of demons award?
He desperately clung to the good in his life that had to be a sign that God had not left him and he was not wrong. Its Ana. His wife, who stood by him, and forgave him everything. He had not earned. More than once he had to hear that in the past years. But he was not ready to let it go for its own sake, for he needed her too much and he was not willing to die without it, and have held his son in his arms again. Fixed the fingers closed around the hilt of the sword and Adam waited for the failure of the robber to parry him, but nothing happened. Mirabel looked stunned the Duke's face as the blade of his sword penetrated into their body and they appealed to laugh. He would have let go of the handle, would not clutching fingers in the horror of it and as her face changed, he could do nothing except watch motionless as the robber turned into his beloved wife and impaled himself on his sword. "Ana" he breathed soundlessly and had it that she put her hands on his shoulder. An all too familiar gesture, as well as their odor, which rose to his nostrils, mixed with the metallic smell of blood. "I'm sorry." It was equal to a whimper in his throat. Finally made it his fingers to loosen the grip and he was able to catch his wife before it slid to the floor. Again and again he whispered to her how sorry he did while he vainly tried him with the remaining of the hand, the flow of blood that flowed from her womb reside. Adam did not notice until that Adala had joined them, as this put her hand on Ana's shoulder and looked at her face wet with tears on. She was right. All of them were right. His soul was corrupt and deserved his place was on the moon. Nowhere else, "I am yours," he sobbed and expressed his Ana, who had already become limp in his arms itself. "Take me to where I belong."

*translated by google
_________________

Graufang

Wakening

"Adam! Wake up. You're dreaming." The patriarch gently touches the shoulder of the sleeping duke. The nightmares have not fade. The curse of the past is stronger than Graufang wanted to believe. A simple baptism seems not to be enough to exorcise the dark spirits, that have possessed Adams soul so completely. The venom that infested the young Fugger, must be cured. Maybe the return to this place of terror may be the first step. The old hand strokes the shoulder, like a father would appease his child. "Don't be afraid, the Lord is protecting you. Not even the wildest dream may harm you." And the Patriarch ist here too. But who needs the cover of an old man, if he's under the protection of god?

-------------------------------
Erwachen

"Adam! Wach auf. Du träumst." Der Patriarch berührt sanft die Schulter des schlafenden Herzog. Die Alpträume scheinen nicht zu verblassen. Der Fluch der Vergangenheit ist stärker als Graufang glauben wollte. Eine einfache Taufe scheint nicht genug zu sein, um die dunklen Geister, die Adams Seele so umfassen in Besitz haben, auszutreiben. Das Gift, welches den junge Fugger infizierte, muss geheilt werden. Vielleicht ist die Rückkehr an diesen Ort des Schreckens der erste Schritt. Die alte Hand streichelt die Schulter, wie ein Vater sein Kind beruhigen würde. "Hab' keine Angst, der Herr schützt dich. Nicht einmal die schlimmsten Träume können dir etwas anhaben." Auch der Patriarch ist hier. Aber wer braucht schon den Schutz eines alten Mannes, wenn er unter dem Schutz Gottes steht?

Adam

Erwachen

Mit einem Mal waren alle und alles um ihn herum verschwunden und er war umgeben von schwarz. Sekunden nur, ehe Adam die Augen aufriss und in das sonst so freundliche Gesicht Graufangs blickte, das gerade nur Sorge zeigte. Das Bild des Graufangs im Traum noch vor Augen zuckte der Herzog zusammen. Schuld zeigte sich in seinem Gesicht, dass noch nass war von seinen Tränen, die ihm nicht nur im Traum die Wangen hinuntergelaufen sind. Noch hatte er sie nicht bemerkt, denn noch war er zu sehr in dem Traumgespinst gefangen, sonst hätte er sie beschämt fortgewischt. „Ich bin verdammt“, flüsterte er dem Alten zu, richtete sich auf und krallte sich an dessen Nachtgewand fest. „Gib mich nicht auf.“

_________

Wakening

Suddenly everyone and everything around him had disappeared and he was surrounded by black. Only for seconds, before Adam tore his eyes and looked into the usual friendly face of Graufang, which showed just only worry. The duke winced, the picture of Graufang in his dream still in his mind. His face showed guilt, that was still wet from his tears which have run down the cheeks, not only in his dream. He had not noticed, because still he was caught too much in the dream, or he would have wiped them ashamed. "I'm damned," he whispered to the old man, stood up and clawing at the night gown. "Do not give up me up."
_________________

Graufang

Wakening

"You just where dreaming and I am at your side", the old man says. he will not tell him, that Adam had screamed in his sleep. The Patriarch ignores the tears and keeps on stroking. "I will never give you up, nor the Lord, Hallowed be His name, will. You're not doomed or damned" There are many paths to hell and moon, but Adam is walking none of them. But the duke has to fight his battles and the most of them he has to face alone. The old cleric only can guide to the right way but Adam has to walk it. "Stand fast and you will prevail", Graufang wispers more to himself, than to Adam. The dukes soul has found sanctuary at the church and the great mother never will left their children behind. Even if this means to exorcise the evil. But this option will be discused when the time has come.

----------------------------------------------------------------------
Erwachen

"Du hast nur geträumt und ich bin hier", sagt der Alte. Er wird jedoch nicht sagen, dass Adam im Schlaf geschrien hat. Der Patriarch ignoriert die Tränen und fährt mit dem Streicheln fort. "Ich werde dich niemals aufgeben. Auch der Herr, geheiligt sei Sein Name, wird das nicht tun. Du bist weder verurteilt, noch verdammt" Es gibt viele Wege in die Hölle und zum Mond, aber Adam scheint auf keinem von ihnen zu wandeln. Doch der Herzog hat seine Kämpfe zu fechten und die meisten von ihnen hat er sich alleine zu stellen. Der alte Kleriker kann nur zum rechten Wege hinführen, doch Adam hat ihn zu gehen. "Sei standhaft und du wirst obsiegen", flüstert Graufang mehr zu sich selbst, als Adam. Seine Seele hat Asyl in der Kirche gefunden und die große Mutter wird ihre Kinder nie zurückgelassen. Auch wenn dies bedeutet, das Böse austreiben zu müssen. Aber diese Option wird man bersprechen wenn die Zeit dafür gekommen ist.

Adam

Das Warten
13. Juli 1461 bis 30. Juli 1461

Die Tage am kaiserlichen Hof plätscherten ereignislos dahin, sah man von den gelegentlichen Ausflügen in die Stadt ab, gegen diese sich die Wachen tatsächlich nicht aussprachen. Nie hatte Adam gemutmaßt, dass der Kaiser ihn über zwei geschlagene Wochen hier festhalten würde. Unmöglich, dass der so lange benötigte, um eine Entscheidung zu treffen. Wahrscheinlicher war’s, dass es eine bloße Machtdemonstration oder etwas anderes war, dessen Sinn dem Herzog verschlossen blieb. Eines erreichten aber die Tage, genauer gesagt die Nächte, in denen er von Nachtmahren heimgesucht wurde, die ihm kaum zur Ruhe kommen ließen: Sie zermürbten ihn.
Tiefe Schatten unter den Augen zeugten von der Schlaflosigkeit und ungesunde graue Blässe beherrschte das Gesicht. Schlaf hatte der Mann nur gefunden, wenn der Geist derart erschöpft gewesen war, dass selbst das Träumen zu viel gewesen wäre. Ganze Nächte und halbe Tage hatte er dann durchgeschlafen, doch war’s nur selten der Fall gewesen und der Herzog deshalb erschöpft. Der Patriarch wusste um seine Albträume und half ihm in den dunklen Nächten, wenn er aufgeschreckt war, die Zeit bis zum Morgengrauen, der mit seiner beginnenden Helligkeit den Schrecken vertrieb, durchzustehen, indem er mit ihm betete. Die Gebete halfen nicht besser als der Alkohol, mit dem er sich sonst betäubte, aber auch nicht schlechter und er war bei klaren Verstand, was wichtig war, da er jeden Tag darauf hoffte, vom Kaiser gerufen zu werden. Aber die Tage waren vergangen, ohne dass man ihn gerufen hatte.

„Graufang“, müde fuhr Adam sich mit der Hand durch das Gesicht. Es war früh am Morgen und er und der Alte saßen am gedeckten Tisch. „Der Kaiser lässt uns jetzt seit über zwei Wochen hier ausharren und auf ein Wort von ihm warten. Wenn er mir damit etwas sagen will, verstehe ich es nicht. Mein Platz ist in der Steiermark, nicht hier, wo ich zur Untätigkeit verdammt bin.“ Schlechte Wortwahl, wie auch der Herzog bemerkte. „Ich gehe hier zu Grunde. Lässt er auch diesen Tag verstreichen, ohne ein Zeichen von sich zu geben, werde ich mich empfehlen und die Rückreise antreten.“ Zumindest den Versuch wagen.

_________

The wait
13th July 1461 to 30 July 1461

The days at the imperial court passed and nothing happened, except the occasional excursions to the town, which the guards actually permitted. Adam had never thought that the emperor would arrest him for more than two weeks. Impossibly that he needed so long to make a decision. It was more probably that it was a bare power demonstration or something else, whose sense the duke did not understood. But the days, more precisely the nights, he were forced to stay here and in which he was struck by nightmares, achieved one thing : They wore him down.
Deep shades under his eyes and a unhealthy gray paleness on his face showed the sleeplessness. The man had only found sleep, when the mind had been so exhausted that even to dream would have been too much. Only then, he was been able to sleep the whole nights and the half of the following day but those opportunities were and therefore the duke was exhausted. The patriarch knew of his nightmares and helped him within the dark nights, when Adam had startled, to get through the darkness till the morning started, by praying with him. The prayers were not more helpful, than the alcohol which was usual his method to deadened himself, however, they were not less effective and it was important to keep his mind clear, because Adam hoped every day that the emperor will call for him. But the days had passed, without a word.

“Graufang“, Adam rubbed his tiredly face. It was early the mornings and the old and he sat at the laid table. „The emperor lets us wait for a word of him for over two weeks now. If he wants to tell me something with that, I don't understand it. My place is in Styria, not here where I am condemned to the idleness.” Bad choice of words, how also the duke noticed. „I go to the dogs here. If he lets pass this day without giving a signal, I will take one's leave and start the journey to styria. “ Or to try it, at least.
_________________

Graufang

The wait
13th July 1461 to 30 July 1461

"The church and the righteous are in need of me." Graufang answers. "And you're right, you should be in Graz too and manage your province." The old man smiles. "If there's a way out of here, I'm with you."
The emperor has to put the patriarch in chains, if he wants the priest to stay any longer. Otherwise Graufang will accompany with Adam on his journey home. The old Fugger bows to the duke and with a lowerd voice he says: "And I want to get rid of the damn meal, they serve here. - It's aweful."

--------------------------------
Das Warten
13. Juli 1461 bis 30. Juli 1461

"Die Kirche und die Gerechten brauchen mich, antwortet Graufang. "Und du hast recht, du solltest ebenfalls in Graz zu sein und deine Provinz verwalten." Der alte Mann lächelt. "Wenn es einen Weg hier raus gibt, bin ich dabei."
Der Kaiser wird den Patriarchen in Ketten legen müssen, wenn er den Priester dazu bringen will, noch länger hier zu verweilen.
Ansonsten wird sich Graufang Adam auf seiner Reise nach Hause anschliessen. Die alten Fugger Beugt sich zum Herzog und fügt mit leiserer Stimme an: "Und ich will dieses verfluchte Essen loswerden, dass sie hier auftragen. - Es ist grauenhaft. "

Adam

Am nächsten Morgen, 31. Juli 1461

Auch die Nacht hatte den Herzog in seinem Entschluss nicht wankelmütig werden lassen. Im Gegenteil. Mit jeder Faser des Leibes fieberte er dem Aufbruch entgegen, der Graufang und ihn fortbringen sollte von diesem hässlichen Ort, der ihm die Lebenskraft auszusaugen schien. Er wollte nur noch eines: Fort. So schnell wie möglich.
Früh am Morgen, bereits vor dem Frühstück, hatte er drei Briefe aufgesetzt. Einen an sein Weib, um ihr zu sagen, dass Graufang und er heute versuchen würde, Straßburg zu verlassen. Anweisung des Kaisers hin oder her. Dass seine Gedanken bei ihr sein würden und seine Liebe ihr galt. Mehr nicht. Der zweite Brief wurde an Fleno adressiert. Auch der enthielt die Nachricht, dass er heute versuchen würde, Straßburg zu verlassen und dass Fleno, wenn er am Ende der Woche nicht in der Heimat eingetroffen sei, davon ausgehen solle, er würde mit Waffengewalt hier festgehalten. Die letzten Zeilen schrieb er an den Kaiser selbst.

Eure kaiserliche Majestät,

Ihr habt mich nun fast drei Wochen auf Eure Entscheidung warten lassen. Ich denke, Ihr habt damit ausreichend bewiesen, welchen Stellenwert die Steiermark und damit ich bei Euch einnehme. Eine weitere Demonstration mir meinen Platz zu zeigen, ist nicht vonnöten.
Da Ihr außerdem Euren Standpunkt mehr als deutlich gemacht habt und meinen Worten keinen Glauben schenkt, möchte ich mich empfehlen. Ich werde Straßburg heute noch verlassen, denn mein Platz ist in der Steiermark. Nicht hier.

Adam Fugger

Ein Bote wurde mit zwei Briefen in die Steiermark entsandt, ein anderer mit der Aufgabe betraut, den einen Brief an den Sekretär des Kaisers zu übergeben. Dann war’s soweit. Ohne viel Federlesens verließ Adam mit Graufang das Zimmer und schickte sich an in Richtung Hof zu gehen, wo man hoffentlich einen Hinweis darauf erhalten würde, wo die eigene Kutsche inzwischen stand.

__________

The next morning, 31 July 1461

Also, during the night the Duke had not changed his mind. On the contrary. With every fiber of his body, he feverishly looked forward to the departure, which Graufang and him should take away from that ugly place that seemed to suck his life force. He wanted only one thing: Get away as quickly as possible.
Early in the morning, before breakfast, he had written three letters. One to his wife to tell her that Graufang and he would try to leave Strasbourg today. Instruction of the emperor to or fro. That his thoughts would be at her and his love was her. Not more. The second letter was addressed to Fleno. Also contained the news that he would try to leave Strasbourg today and that Fleno, if he had not arrived at the end of the week in the home, should assume he was being held by force here. The last lines he wrote to the emperor himself

Your Imperial Majesty,

You have now making me wait for your decision almost three weeks. I think that you have sufficiently proved the value that Styria and therefore me take with you. Another demonstration to show me my place is not necessary.
Since you have also made your point of view and does not believe in my words , I want to convey my respect. I will leave Strasbourg today, because my place is in Styria. Not here.

Adam Fugger

A courier was sent with two letters to Styria, another entrusted with the task to pass a letter to the secretary of the emperor. Then it was time. Without further ado, Adam and Graufang left the room, and prepared to go towards the court where they would hopefully get a tip, where their own coach was now.
_________________

Ludwig_von_frayner

[Monday, the 31th of July 1461]

Retired in a monastery for several days, the Emperor had taken the time to think about the decision he reserved for the Duke of Styria. Now he was back, with the will and the desire to put an end to this case. Indeed, the first meeting with the Duke of Styria had been disastrous, the threats and the tone used by the Patriarch having convinced him to be strong with his "guests." His thoughts were clear, his decision was taken. It behooved to him to apply it.

While the Emperor was moving to the Reception room, a servant came to bring him the letter of the Duke Adam. He wanted to flee the capital city, and go back to Styria. Such a leaving was intolerable : it was a new breaking from his authority, a new challenge. Nobody could leave the Imperial Palace, without his consent.

Now sitting on the imperial throne, the Emperor summoned the Imperial Marshal.

Imperial Marshal Ranian... Close the doors of the Palace, and bring Us the Duke and his Guest.
... It would be highly damaging if the Duke fled Strasbourg without trial.

_________________

Ranian

Ranian had been called by the Emperor and once you come at him, he exhibited the will of the Duke of Styria, who wanted to leave the Imperial Palace and ordered her to stop him. The Imperial Marshal ordered all guards to be at every exit and not to let anyone without his order.
Thanks to timely Ranian guards found the two guests, rushed to get there, he observed the Duke, did not have a good appearance, pale face and big beachside dark circles, as anyone who doesn't sleep for a long time.

Duke! Patriarch!

greeted both with a nod of the head

The Emperor has informed me that you wanted to leave the Palace without even greet him in person

She said ironically to two guests, but always maintaining a serious face

And then, Duke! I still have something to Your uncle, I can't be holding his crosier for life

looked again the face of Duke, how was it possible that he hadn't asked for help if he was wrong, yet when she had left in their room had given its availability on all things, "man, them and their stupid pride" he thought, Ranian would bring at one of the Palace's doctors to get it checked, but the Emperor had ordered to bring both before him

Please follow me! The Emperor is waiting

expectations that the two guests are accompanied to then lead them to the throne room where there was the Emperor
_________________

Egal

His Eminence Borromeo Galli had found a letter of the Emperor among the many papers arrived when he was away from Milan. It could have been lost, if he didn't watched carefully, because he had been several weeks injured in Savona, so his secretary had put all the incoming mail in a box next to the desktop, but the Cardinal didn't notice all its content immediately.
When he had been ready, he gave some advices to his secretary Bernardo, then he travelled towards the Imperial Palace, where he had been waited, as the Religious Councillor, but mainly as the previous Primate in charge, role that now was no more on his powers.
So he arrived to the gates with his coach and he got down, reaching soon the Palace doors

Greeetings, soldiers. I'm His Eminence Edoardo Borromeo Galli, the Archbishop of Milan and Imperial Religious Councillor, as you may know better. The Emperor and the other Councillors are waiting for me into the Court Halls. he said to the guards at the entrance.
_________________
H. Em. Edoardo Borromeo Galli, Plenipotentiary Prelate, Roman Cardinal and Metropolitan Archbishop of Milan,
Imperial Religious Advisor, Missus Inquisitionis and Exorcist

Jospin81

Leonardo andò incontro all'arcivescovo.
Gli rivolse un inchino e gli disse:

Vostra Eminenza, sono fiero di fare la vostra conoscenza.
Seguitemi, vi faccio strada.

Così il soldato appoggiò la mano sull'elsa e si mosse verso l'ala est.

----------------

Leonardo went to meet the Archbishop.
he bowed and said:

Your Eminence, I am proud to make your acquaintance.
Follow me, I'll lead the way.

So the soldier put his hand on the hilt and moved toward the east wing.
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Gerfried

31.07. Anno 1461 - From Graz to Strasbourg

The way from styria to strasbourg was walked from the guards, while the clerics have traveld in carriages. Each Carriage is drawn by six white horses. The coat of arms of the reformed church decorates the Carriages, as well as they fly the colours of the clerics inside.
Gerfried would never grumble that he has been on foot because he knows his place in the world. He never would ask why there're now here in strasbourg, he never would think of the sence of this journey. To serve the servants of god ist his only purpose in life. The servants of the only and rightful church under the sun.
"Your eminence" Gerfried falls to his knees, as he opens the door of the carriage to let the priest alight.

..........................

31.07. Anno 1461 - Von Graz nach Strassburg

Der Weg von der Steiermark nach Straßburg wurde von den Wachen zu Fuß zurückgelegt, während die Geistlichen in Wagen reisten. Jeder Wagen wird von sechs weißen Pferden gezogen. Das Wappen der reformierten Kirche verziert die Seiten der Kutschen, ebenso, wie die Farben der Kleriker zeigen, die sich im Inneren der Wagen befinden.
Gerfried würde nie schimpfen, dass er zu Fuß laufen muss, weil er seinen Platz in der Welt kennt. Er würde nie fragen, warum sie nun alle hier in Straßburg sind, er würde nie den Sinn dieser Reise hinterfragen.
Den Dienern Gottes zu dienen ist sein einziger Lebensinhalt. Den Dienern der einzigen und rechtmäßigen Kirche unter der Sonne.
"Eure Eminenz" Gerfried fällt auf die Knie, als er die Tür des Wagens öffnet, damit der Priester steigen kann.

Adam

31. Juli 1461

Das Vorhaben, den Hof aufzusuchen, scheiterte schon an der Tür, die hinausführte. Die Wachen an der Tür versperrten ihnen unmissverständlich den Weg, was Grund für eine einseitige Diskussion war. Der Herzog redete – die Wachen wieder holten nur stoisch den Befehl des Kaisers, die Ausgänge zu versperren. Erst das Auftauchen des einen Weibes, welches er schon kannte, beendete das sinnlose Gerede.
Adam drehte sich zu ihr um und erwiderte ihr Nicken des Kopfes.
„Ich nahm nicht an, dass er, nachdem er drei Wochen keine Zeit für mich hatte, jetzt welche für mich aufbringen würde“, antwortete der Herzog süffisant. Die Brauen hochgezogen sah er zu Graufang, nickte dem dann zu und hielt ihm seinen Arm hin, damit der Alte sich darauf abstützen konnte, während sie zum Thronsaal gingen.

___________

31. July.1461

The intention to visit the court, actually failed in the beginning at the door. There were guards with a clear mission. Because of this, they had a discussion only with the limitation, that only the duke argued. He spoke – the guards of the emperor just stood like statues only their mission on their minds – guard the doors. In fact he would have stood there forever, if not that woman he already knew were arrived.
Adam turned toward her and gave his regards with a nod.
“I thought, that he wouldn’t have any time for me, now that I have been here for three weeks and there wasn’t even a second”, the duke answered in a smirk tune. His brow raised, he looked to Graufang, nodded to him, only to give him finally his arm so that the old one could grab a stand there, while they were going to the throne room.
_________________

Giulio_antonio_santorio

31. Juli 1461 ~ Von Graz nach Strassburg

Endlich öffnet sich die Tür zur Kutsche und somit ist dem Insassen klar, das Ziel ist erreicht. Unendlich lang schon ist der Patriarch der Kirche nun schon hinter den Mausern des Kaiserpalastes. Briefe wurden geschrieben vom Herzog in dessen Begleitung Graufang sich befand und als die Gerüchte und das Gemurmel zunahmen, sah man sich gezwungen zu handeln. So sehr Santorio sich vielleicht wünschen würde, der alte Mann würde endlich zum Herren gehen, so wenig wollte er, man würde ihm Unvermögen und Gleichgültigkeit vorwerfen. Also hatte der Großinquisitor so viele Wachen wie nötig vereint und ebenso seinen untergebenen Inquisitor und Abt Frather Menalos und den Priester Balthasar. Nachdem nun Gerfreid die Türe geöffnet hat und vor der Kutsche auf die Knie sinkt, tritt Santorio in vollem Ornat bekleidet aus der Kutsche. Ein Blick geht über die Kutschen die seiner folgen und erwartet dass auch dort sogleich die Türen aufspringen und ihre Gäste frei geben. Dann lenkt der Mann sein Augenmerk wieder auf Gerfried. "Er möge unsere Ankunft verkünden und uns Einlass verschaffen!" Eine klare Anweisung der keine weiteren Worte folgen. Santorio blickt wieder zur anderen Kutsche, legt die Hände in den steifen Rücken und drückt möglichst unauffällig diesen durch, auf dass der Schmerz darin verschwinde.

_______________________

31. July 1461 ~ From Graz to Strasbourg

Finally the door opens to the carriage and thus the occupant is clear, finally the goal is reached. Infinitely long been the patriarch of the church is now already behind the moulting of the Imperial Palace. Letters were written by the Duke in his fishing companion was gray and as the rumors and the murmur rose, one saw himself forced to act. So much Santorio would possibly want, the old man would finally go to the men, so little he did, one would accuse him of impotence and indifference. So the Grand Inquisitor had united many guards as necessary and as his subordinates Inquisitor and Abbot Frather Mainalo and the priest Balthasar. Now that Gerfreid has opened the door and drops to his knees in front of the coach, Santorio enters dressed in full regalia from the carriage. A look goes beyond the coaches and follow its expected that there once the doors burst open and release their guests free. Then the man directs his attention back to Gearfried. "He should announce our arrival and give us inlet!" Follow a clear statement of no more words. Santorio again looking for another coach, puts his hands in his stiff back and pushes it through as inconspicuously as possible, so that the pain is disappearing.

_________________

Ranian

Your Grace! The emperor took his time, but that doesn't mean that has none to his vassals. Please this way!

Ranian made his way to the two visitors pose next to them, so as to adapt to their steps, behind two guards that as always the accompanied. The sound of their footsteps was echoed in the long hallway. The woman turned to Adam

Duke! I have found that pale....Do you feel bad? You need a doctor? We have good doctors here at Palace and if you want they can control you

Ranian slowed his pace, first looked at the Duke waiting his reply and then turned toward a couple of guards placed in front of the entrance of the Hall, there were just a few more steps and would have been the Emperor
_________________

Ysabet

Monday, the 31th of July 1461

Ysabet received a letter from his Eminence Egal. She had been invited to a meeting with the duke of Styria. She wasn´t sure, if she should look forward to it. She wouldn´t be happy to see the styrian duke again and she didn´t expect him to be understanding, but she longed for a solution. Something needed to be done. She feared it would be an unpleasant meeting and her abbess would not be pleased that she had to leave the monastery that soon, but she had to go.
The carriage from Fulda arrived soon after midday at the Palace doors. Ysabet had never been in Strasbourg before, but the palace was as beautiful as one would suspect from a imperial palace. The nun turned to the guards at the entrance.
"Greetings. My name is Ysabet and I´m Missus Inquisitionis of the german inquisition. I have been invited to a meeting with the duke of Styria by his Eminence Egal. "
_________________

Frater_menelaos

31. Juli 1461 ~ Von Graz nach Strassburg

Die Reise war nicht sehr angenehm und es mißfällt dem Abt, das Kloster ohne seine Aufsicht zu lassen. Doch wenn die Mutter Kirche ruft - und das tat sie in Form von Großinquisitor Santorio - dann hat man zu folgen. So bestieg auch Frater Menelaos in seiner Tätigkeit als Inquisitor eine Kutsche und trat den Weg nach Straßburg an. Wieder einmal ist es dieser Herzog, um den es geht und wieder einmal in Verbindung mit dem Kaiser des Heiligen Römischen Reiches Deutscher Nation. Scheinbar hat der Mann bei seinem letzen Aufenthalt noch nicht genug gelernt. - Abyssus abyssum invocat*.
Der Hof wird betrachtet doch der Asket hat keine Augen für die Schönheit des Palastes. Menelaos wünscht nur den Patriarchen wieder in der Heimat zu wissen. Gott wird sich wohl um den Rest kümmern und wenn es Ihm gefällt, diesen ganzen ungläubigen Ort in einem Feuersturm zu Grunde gehen lassen. Ganz so, wie Er es bei Oanylon tat.
Mit wehender Robe gesellt sich der Inquisitor zu Santorio der zur Zeit der mächtigste Mann nach dem Patriarchen in der Kirche ist, und wartet darauf, dass man die Geistlichen einlässt.

*Ein Fehler zieht einen weiteren nach sich.
...................

31. July 1461 ~ From Graz to Strasbourg

The trip was not very pleasant and it displeases the abbot to leave the monastery without his supervision. But when mother church is calling - and she did, in shape of Grand-Inquisitor Santorio - then you have to follow. So Brother Menelaus, as an inquisitor, took the way to Strasbourg. Once again, it is this Duke at issue and once again in conjunction with the emperor of the Holy Roman Empire of German nation. Apparently the man has not yet learned enough during his last stay. - Abyssus abyssum invocat *.
The farm is still considered the ascetic has no eye for the beauty of the palace. Menelaus only wishes to know the patriarch home again. God will surely take care of the rest and if it pleases Him He let go down this place in a firestorm. Just as He did with Oanylon.
With billowing robe the inquisitor joined Santorio. who is currently the most powerful man after the patriarch in the Church, and is waiting to enter the palace.

*An error produces the next error

google translation

Adam

31. Juli 1461

„Natürlich“, kommentierte er ihre Entgegnung, die Zeit des Kaisers betreffend und sah sie spöttisch an. Lernte man das hier in den ersten Monaten während der Ausbildung: die Entscheidungen des Kaisers herunterspielen und dessen Nichtagieren schönreden? Vielleicht sollte er sie einmal fragen, ob sie sich nicht für die Steiermark erwärmen könnte? Er selbst war oft zu harsch in seinem Auftreten, er hätte durchaus Verwendung für sie.
Ihre nächste Bemerkung ließ ihn den Gedanken aber zunächst einmal vergessen. Das Gesicht versteinerte. „Es ist nichts weiter. Ich schlaf nur schlecht.“ Und ganz sicher brauchte er keinen Medicus, der ihm deshalb Schlafmohn verabreichte. In einem Traum gefangen zu sein und nicht aufwachen zu können, weil der Geist betäubt war, war keine Erfahrung, die er machen wollte. „Das wird vorbei sein, sobald ich zu Hause bin.“ Zu Hause. Sehnsucht klang mit, als Adam das sagte. Es war erst das zweite Mal, dass er derart lang von der Steiermark getrennt war und er wollte nur noch eines: Zurück in die Heimat. Wenn das bedeutete, er musste um Vergebung für etwas bitten, was er weder getan hatte noch verstand, dann würde er das tun – so war zumindest der Vorsatz. Ob er das wirklich über die Lippen bekam und überhaupt gefordert wurde, würde man sehen. Gleich.
An der Tür, die zum Thronsaal führte, blieb er stehen. Der Herzog wartete darauf, dass die Wachen den Weg freigaben und das Weib dann voranging.

___________

31. July 1461

"Of course," he commented her reply concerning the time of the Emperor and looked at her mockingly. What did they learn here in the first month of their education: to play down the decision of the emperor and to whitewash his not acting? Maybe he should ask her, if she could latch onto Styria once? He was often too harsh in his appearance, therefore he would find a use for her certainly. Her next words let him forget this idea. His face became expressionless. "That’s nothing. I don’t sleep very well. "And he certainly did not need a Medicus, which gave him opium poppy. To be caught in a dream and not being able to wake up, because the spirit was stunned, was not an experience he wanted to do. "This will be over when I am home." Home. The longing in his voice was unmistakable. It was the second time that he was so long separated from Styria and he wanted one thing only: to get home. If that meant he had to ask for forgiveness for something he had not done and neither understand, then he would do that - this was at least the intent. If he really would be able to say this, when it was necessary, he would find out in a few minutes.
At the door that led to the throne room, he stopped. The Duke waited that the guards unblocked the way and the woman went ahead after that.
_________________

Gerfried

31. July 1461 ~ From Graz to Strasbourg

"His grace and eminence Giulio Antonio Santorio and his entourage have arrived at this place and his will is to visit his imperial majesty Ludwig von Frayner, Kaiser and sovereign of the holy roman empire of german nation." Gerfried speaks to the guards, so the armed men know who has arrived and wants to enter the palace and whom they have to announce.

............................

31. Juli 1461 ~ Von Graz nach Strassburg

"Seine Gnaden und Eminenz Giulio Antonio Santorio nebst Gefolge ist angekommen und sein Wille ist es, Seine Kaiserliche Majestät Ludwig von Frayner, Kaiser und Souverän des Heiligen Römischen Reiches Deutscher Nation zu sehen." Gerfried spricht mit der Wachen, sodass die bewaffneten Männer wissen, wer her angekommen ist und den Palast zu betreten wünscht und wen sie anzukündigen haben.

Balthasar_fugger

31. July 1461 ~ From Graz to Strasbourg

On a lovely white andalusian stallion Giacomo Francesco Balthasar Fugger-Mattei arrived at the imperial court. The man is wearing the robe of a priest but in his heart is not a lot of religious faith. To come to the imperial court, Balthasar would have traveled a thousand miles more. Maybe he will see the emperor himself, maybe he will be able to speak to him. The black haired man should be thankful to the old fool, who attend that duke to strasbourg. Adam, cousin to Bathasar... and a disfigured man, that deserve to be hated so deeply.
Should the emperor bring the duke to the gallow or take his hideous head. May the heretical inquisition burn that damn duke and the foolish old man. It would be a great favor to the world and a great favor to Balthasar. Agile Baltasar jumps from the horseback an looks to the palace. What a lovely place this place is...

----------------------------------------------------

31. Juli 1461 ~ Von Graz nach Strassburg

Auf einem schönen weißen andalusischen Hengst erreicht Giacomo Francesco Balthasar Fugger-Mattei den kaiserlichen Hof. Der Mann trägt zwar das Gewand eines Priesters, doch in seinem Herzen ist nicht übermäßig viel Glauben zu finden. Um an den kaiserlichen Hof zu kommen, wäre Balthasar sogar noch tausend Meilen mehr gereist. Vielleicht wird er den Kaiser selbst zu sehen bekommen, vielleicht wird er sogar in der Lage sein, mit ihm zu sprechen. Der schwarzhaarige Mann sollte dem alten Narren dankbar sein, der meinte, den Herzog nach Straßburg begleiten zu müssen. - Adam, Bathasars Cousin ... und ein entstellter Mann, der es so verdient, dass man ihn so sehr hasst, wie der Halbfugger es tut.
Soll der Kaiser den Herzog an den Galgen bringen oder seinen abscheulichen Kopf nehmen. Soll die herätische Inquisition den Herzog verbrennen und den alten Dummkopf gleich mit. Es wäre ein großen Gefallen für die Welt. - Und ein großer Gefallen für Baltahsar. Behände springt Baltasar vom Rücken des Pferdes und schaut auf den Palast. Was für ein wundervoller Ort dies ist ...

Katamazai

Lodovico era intento a seguire l'evolversi dell'incontro quando vide che una suora gli si faceva incontro.
Anche se in modo lieve poso la mano destra sull'elsa della spada e attese che la stessa pronunciase parola.

La stessa giuntagli di fronte disse che era stata invitata a partecipare all'incontro e che si chiamava Ysabet e che faceva parte dell'inquisizione tedesca.

Lodovico vece il saluto e disse:

[b]Buongiorno Sorella avete fatto buon viaggio spero, seguitemi vi faccio strada, seguitemi presso l'ala est del palazzo[/b]

Così il soldato appoggiò la mano sull'elsa e si mosse verso l'ala est.

-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.

Lodovico was intent to follow the evolution of the meeting when he saw that a nun was meeting him.
Although so slight laid his right hand on the hilt of the sword and waited for it to say the word.
The same across and arrive in front of, said he had been invited to attend the meeting and called Ysabet and that was part of the German Inquisition.
Lodovico stead the salute and said:

Good morning Sister you did good riddance I hope, follow me I Street, follow me at the East Wing of the Palace

So the soldier put his hand on the hilt and moved toward the east wing.[/quote]
_________________

Ysabet

Monday, the 31th of July 1461

Ysabet saw that the guard was vigilant and had his hand on the sword, but he greeted her friendly and she smiled slightly to him as she answered:
" Good morning. Yes the journey was quiet and without problems. The road was friendly to me."
Then she followed the guard in the East wing of the Palace.
_________________

Ranian

Ranian listened to the words of Duke in which he said that his condition was due to the little sleep, look away from the entrance of the Hall and turned her face towards him

Ah! I'm sorry that you haven't slept well.

She said with sincerity and regret

What was the bed too hard or some nightmare that kept you awake

spoke those words so irrelevant, his attention was now towards the two guards with their spears dammed the target. He walked away from the two guests and when it was before the guards motioned for them to give free passage to those who were with her. The guards retreated on their sides the spears and Ranian opened the door, then turned to the Duke and the Patriarch, with stylish make motioned them to enter. Once inside the guards resumed their initial position and she closed the door.
Sitting on the throne while waiting there was the Emperor, Ranian came up to him and knelt down to on sight.

Majesty! Your guests

She pointed to the Duke and the Patriarch and set aside, leaving the word to the Emperor
_________________

Adam

31. Juli 1461

Mit ungerührter Miene folgte der Herzog dem Weib, auch wenn das Schließen der Tür einen endgültigen Klang in seinen Ohren hatte. Im gebührlichen Abstand blieb Adam vor dem Thron stehen und beugte ein Knie, den Patriarch an seiner Seite wissend. „Kaiserliche Majestät.“

__________

31. July 1461

With deadpan face the Duke followed the woman, even if the closing of the door had a final sound in his ears. In a proper distance Adam stopped in front of the throne and bent one knee. He knew the patriarch at his side. "Imperial Majesty."
_________________

Laella

In Begleitung der kirchlichen Leibgarde betrat ich das Schloss des Kaisers. Die Garde blieb stehen, während ich einem kaiserlichen Soldat das Dokument vom kaiserlichen Kirchenberater, Kardinal Edoardo Borromeo Galli, vorlegte. Ein Diener kam angeeilt welcher mich zum Kaiser führte. Nachdem ich vor zwei großen Türen ankam, welche für mich geöffnet wurden, betrat ich langsam den Saal und ging auf den Kaiser zu. Vor ihm verbeugte ich mich demütig und sprach:

Eure kaiserliche Majestät. Mein Name ist Madleen Johanna von Schenkenbach. Ich bin die Vize-Primas des deutschsprachigen Bischofskonzils des Heiligen römischen Reiches. Euer religöser Berater hatte mich hierher eingeladen, da ich als Führung der deutschsprachigen Kirche, Euren Berater, Comyr von Wettin, unterrichtet hatte, dass es Probleme gibt mit der Kirche in der Steiermark. Nur Eure Weisheit lässt dieses Problem beheben, so dass ich hoffe, unter Zeugnis von GOTT, dass dieses Problem nicht mehr bestehen bleiben wird.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the company of the ecclesial Body Guard I entered the palace of the emperor. The guard stopped while I an imperial soldier the document from the Imperial Church Consultant, Cardinal Edoardo Borromeo Galli presented. A servant came roped which led me to the emperor. When I arrived in front of two large doors that have been opened for me, I walked slowly down the hall and went to the Emperor. I bowed humbly before him and said:

Your Imperial Majesty. My name is Madleen Johanna of Schenkenbach. I am the Vice-Primate of the German Bishops' Council of the Holy Roman Empire. Your church consultant had invited me here, because I as a leader of the German church, your advisor, Comyr of Wettin, was informed that there are problems with the church in Styria. Only your wisdom can I fix this problem so I hope to witness to God that this problem will no longer exist.
_________________

Ludwig_von_frayner

His Eminence Borromeo Galli arrived first, in the throne room, followed by Her Eminence Madleen Johanna of Schenkenbach, and Her Eminence Ysabet. The Emperor was pleased to see that the Church had responded to his call. He listened to the Vice-Primate of the German Bishops' Council, and answered :

Eminence Edoardo Borromeo Galli, Eminence Ysabet, Eminence Madleen Johanna of Schenkenbach,
We want to thank you for making the trip from Aachen and Rome. Be sure that We are aware of the difficulties faced by the Church in the Duchy of Styria. That's the reason why we called you : we are committed to resolve such a matter. It is important that the Holy Church and the Holy Roman Empire speak with the same voice.

A few seconds later, Imperial Marshal Ranian entered the room with the Patriarch and Duke of Styria.

Thank you, Imperial Marshal.

He looked at the Duke, who bent one knee in front of him.

Duke Adam Fugger,

You can stand up. We hope that the imperial hospitality was up to your expectations and that you were also well fed that housed. You are a vassal of the Empire. It would strongly displease Us, learning that you have suffered any deficiencies or restrictions.

He paused a moment. It was high time to get into the nitty-gritty.

Well. Thanks to Our great kindness, We will ignore the unfortunate events that occured during our first meeting. We will only focus on the resolution of such case, that has caused too many damages. It is high time to expose our decision, in plain language.

Duke Adam Fugger, for having declared a feud, while the Empire was at war, breaking the rules of honor and nobility ; for having provided the Styrian flag to Ibario and his troops ; and for having let him assault the city of Celje, We condemn the Duchy of Styria to pay 10 000 gold to the Imperial Treasurer. Such amount corresponds to the fair reimbursement of the mobilization of the imperial troops ; troops who have been engaged to protect the imperial territory against brigands, and repair your faults.

Furthermore, in order to be sure that our judgment will be applied, you will only be able to leave the imperial capital city, once the payment will be made. If the sentence is not executed, you will remain our « Guest ». This is the price of your redemption. This is the price of our forgiveness.

He paused a moment. and looked at the Cardinals and the Primates who were at his side.

Secondly, it behooves to us to deal with the religious situation of the Duchy of Styria. From today, we demand you to make sure that no exactions and abuses will never be committed against God's representatives, on the floor of Styria. Whatever the reason for those attacks, you have to know that they will not be tolerated. As Duke of Styria, you will be directly responsible for the safety of the priests of the Holy Church on your territory.

If breaches are found, and if the integrity of priests is threatened again, you have to know that the Empire will no longer endorse your faults, and you will have to face alone the consequences of your actions, especially if the situation brings about a crusade. Strasbourg and Rome will always fight together, against heresy.
This is your last chance to preserve the peace of mind and heart in Styria.

We hope that all parties will be satisfied with such decision

He turned for a moment to the Cardinals, and looked again to the Duke of Styria.

Do you have something to say ?

Was he not merciful ?
_________________

Ranian

A guard entered the throne room, interrupting the moment of silence that was created after the Emperor had spoken and had turned to Cardinals present. Ranian looked just the young guard, which became red face and apologized for having stopped, then came up to her for sussurrarle the ear of people at the entrance of the Palace. The woman nodded to his every word then looked to the Emperor

Majesty! Sorry if I interrupt, but I have to tell you one important thing

Marshall came to the throne and spoke in low tones so that his words could be heard only by his Majesty

At the entrance to the Imperial Palace, the guard tells me that some people were apparently from Graz, the guard says they are clergymen, and that the highest office, His Eminence Giulio Antonio Santoro, this is the name that he said to the guard, asking to speak with you
_________________

Laella

Ich verbeugte mich und sprach

Eure Majestät! Ich bedanke mich im Namen meiner Brüder und Schwestern für Eure Worte. Der Wunsch der aristotelischen Kirche geht vorallem dahin, dass dort auch die wahre aristotelische Kirche als Staatsreligion etabliert wird und nicht die schismatische Gruppe von reformierten. Der Herzog hatte damals per Dekret dies als Staatsreligion der Steiermark ausgerufen, was in unseren Augen nicht nur eine Beleidigung an die Mutter Kirche selbst ist, sondern auch in unseren Augen an Verrat Euch gegenüber. Denn schließlich habt Ihr unter Zeuge Gottes den Eid abgelegt und Euer Vasall, der Herzog, ändert in seiner Provinz die Staatskirche und geht einen anderen Weg ein. Kann man da denn überhaupt davon ausgehen, dass der Eid des Herzogs an Euch, welcher auch vor Gottes Augen geführt hatte, nicht schon eine Lüge war? Verzeiht bitte meine offenen Worte. Man sagte mir schon immer nach, dass mein Geschick, Diplomatie zu führen, etwas unvorteilhaft, meist für mich selbsst ist. Aber ich bin nun einmal eine Frau, die offen heraus genau das sagt, was sie auch denkt und dies ohne Umspielung.

Um es abzukürzen, wird die heilige aristotelische Kirche wieder die offizielle Staatsreligion im Herzogtum der Steiermark oder soll die blasphemische Kirche, welche vor Monaten durch Rom aberkannt und verboten wurde, weiterhin in den Winkeln der Steiermark bestehen bleiben. Dann fürchte ich, werden wir wohl in einiger Zeit uns hier wieder treffen werden.

Als die Wache vortrat und mit dem Kaiser sprach, hörte ich zu und sprach

Eure Majestät! Die aristotelische Kirche besitzt keinen Kardinal mit diesen Namen. Es muss scheinbar eine verwirrte Person dieser schismatischen Kirche sein. Schon die Bezeichnung Eminenz ist eine Beleidigung der wahren Kirche.

-------------------------------------------------

I bowed and said

Your Majesty! I thank you on behalf of my brothers and sisters, for your words. The desire of the Aristotelian Church is especially meaning that there also the true Aristotelian Church is established as the state religion and not schismatic group of reformed. The Duke was then proclaimed by decree as the state religion of Styria, which is in our opinion not only an insult to the mother church, but also in our eyes on treason towards you. After all, you have to witness to God's oath and your vassal, the Duke changes his province in the church and state is a different path. Can one because ever assume that the oath of the Duke of you, who had also performed before the eyes of God, had not been a lie? Please forgive my frank words. It has always been said to me that my destiny to conduct diplomacy, somewhat unfavorable, generally is selbsst for me. But I'm a woman once who frankly says exactly what she thinks and also this without embellishment.

To shorten it, the holy Aristotelian Church is again the official state religion in the Duchy of Styria or blasphemous to the church, which was revoked and banned months ago by Rome, continue to exist in the corners of Styria. Then I'm afraid we will probably meet us again in some time.

When the guard stepped forward and spoke to the emperor, I listened and spoke

Your Majesty! The Aristotelian Church has no cardinal with that name. There must be a confused person apparently this schismatic church. Even the term eminence is an insult to the true Church.
_________________

Ysabet

Monday, the 31th of July 1461

Ysabet entered the throne room after the guard, who had let her here.
She bowed first before the emperor and then before the Cardinal, his Eminence Edoardo Borromeo Galli, who was already here. She had never seen the emperor before. His coronation had been to far away and she usually stayed away from politics, but she had to admit that he was a impressive character. She knew the Cardinal by sight. She had seen him in the Nuntiature and the Inquisition from afar.
Ysabet placed hereself besides the Cardinal and decided to wait what would happen.
Shortly afterwards the vice-primate of the germanspeaking territories, Madleen Johanna of Schenkenbach, entered the room with her life guards and immediately began to speak to the emperor. Regarding to her words she had tried to talk to the emperor about the problems. That was good to know. So there had been things done other than what she had tried to do with the inquisition.
The emperor began to speak to the three of them. The nun listened carefully. She felt uncomfortable that the emperor called her Eminence since she wasn´t a cardinal and not even a bishop. It wasn´t a titel, which was due to her, but she didn´t dare to correct the emperor.
She was relieved that the emperor seemed to take it seriously and wanted to work together with the church.
Shortly afterwards she saw that the duke of Styria, Adam Fugger was let in the throne room by guards. He knelt before the throne and had surprisingly Graufang Fugger with him.
She didn´t want to look at or think about Adam Fugger and turned her eyes back to the emperor. He spoke to the duke now. Ysabet hadn´t known any of the things the emperor talked about due to her less interest in politics and she promised herself to trace politics more seriously in future.
The emperor talked about attacks on clerics of the holy roman church. So the rumors had been true! Clerics had been captured by the schismatic church. If Abendlicht had been among them? She hoped they had not been seriously hurt.
The emperor spoke about crusade, which meant he would support the church. Ysabet highly doubted that it would give a second crusade that soon even if she could obtain a excommunication for the heretics of the schismatic church after a trial, but it was a good sign, a sign of hope and of mutual strength.
Immediately after the emperor had finished Madleen Johanna of Schenkenbach spoke again to him.
Ysabet didn´t knew if she would have had the courage to do so. The emperor certainly had been informed about the situation in Styria by his eminence Egal. Ysabet for sure wasn´t certain what should be done. Was there a way to save Adam Fugger and his family? Not through accusations, she feared. It was a complicated situation. Complicated indeed.
Surprised she listened to the guard. Adam had brought more of his minions, of his schismatic clerics? Why would he do that? To impress all those present? To defend himself and his church?
The vice-primate also said something to this matter and she agreed that it was an insult, but if she was unhappy that this man called himself Eminence she could also have said something about the fact that neither she nor Ysabet were Cardinals. It wasn´t right as well to call them Eminence, Ysabet thought.
_________________

Graufang

31. Juli 1461

The old listened to the voice of the emperor, the voice of unknown and heresy. Did the emperor even know the things going on between styria and austira? Did he ever listened to both sides? He just hear the word "feud" and the fear of being incapable to rule his empire, strikes his heart.
This man must be obsessed of the creature without a name, if he judges, without knowing over which kind of things he's pronouncing a judgment. But the old cleric remains silently. Only his hand is finding Adams shoulder. He never will let him alone. But it's up to Adam to make a choice. A choice between the devil and the deep blue sea. But if the empire wants a crusade, they will get one. Haven't they waged a war against the french king? And haven't they dressed this war up as a crusade? Well, maybe this will be the attempted way of the empire to get rid of Adam and the nobles of styria. But they will fail as they failed in france. If they want to shed blood, they will drown themselves in their own blood. - The righteous will allways remain victorious under the protection of the Lord!
Graufang smiles as he hears the name of Santorio. If God would have a bloodhound, it would be Santorio. It's easy to get lost in the darkness but Giulio Antonio Santorio is the lighthouse to the righteous and the flame of damnation to the heretics...
Graufang begins to laugh as he hears Laellas words but inside his heart he feels the anger start to rise.
"I see the heretics shiver in fear. Or tell me why the church has to place her own things in the hands of the earthly emperor? Is rome too weak to take care of the religious things by herself? Is the eagle now circling above the cross? Or why is the man, which received the crown from the hands of the church, now asked to make decisions for the church?" Is there a need for more evidence to bare the blasphemy of the roman church? "And you're talking about a ban. - That is only half the truth.
Rome never talked to me when I was seeking friendship. But for years you and your follower remain silent. - For years! Not months! No one took care of what was happening in styria and the people there or if there is a new church forming. By the way, I founded the church as I was living in the german kingdom, if you remember. That's much more than three years ago. But as the reformed church grows, rome is showing some kind of interest. A bit late, don't you think? And we are not schismatics, because we never were part of rome. - That's the absolute truth! And now you should go and do a penance for your insolent lies!"
-------------------------------------------------
July, 31, 1461

Der alte hörte auf die Stimme des Kaisers, die Stimme der Unwissenheit und der Ketzerei. Hat der Kaiser eine Ahung, wie die Dinge zwischen der Steiermark und Österreich sind? Hat er jemals auf beide Seiten gehört? Er hört nur "Fehde" und die Angst vor der Unfähigkeit, sein Reich zu regieren, fährt ihm ins Herz.
Dieser Mann muss der Kreatur ohne Namen besessen zu sein, wenn er richtet ohne zu wissen, über was genau er sein Urteil spricht. Doch der alte Geistliche bleibt stumm. Nur die Hand legt sich auf Adams Schulter. Der Patriarch lässt den Herzog nicht alleine. Allerdings ist es nun an Adam, eine Wahl zu treffen. Die Wahl zwischen Pest und Cholera, wie es scheint. - Doch wenn das Reich einen Kreuzzug will, werden sie einen Kreuzzug bekommen. Haben sie nicht bereits einen Krieg gegen den französischen König begonnen? Und haben sie diesen Krieg nicht als Kreuzzug getarnt? Nun, vielleicht ist dies die Art und Weise, wie das Reich veruchen will, Adam und den steirischen Adel loszuwerden. Aber sie werden nur eine Niederlage finden, wie sie sie in Frankreich bereits gefunden haben. Und wenn sie Blut vergießen wollen, werden sie in ihrem eigenen Blut ertrinken. - Die Gerechten werden immer siegreich bleiben unter dem Schutz des Herrn!
Graufang lächelt, als er den Namen des Santorios hört. Wenn Gott einen Bluthund hätte, würde es wohl Santorio sein. Es ist leicht, sich in der Dunkelheit zu verirren, aber Giulio Antonio Santorio ist der Leuchtturm für die Gerechten und die Flamme der Verdammnis für die Ketzer...
Graufang beginnt zu lachen, als er Laellas Worte hört, aber in seinem Herzen fühlt er, wie die Wut zu steigen beginnen.
"Ich sehe die Ketzer vor Angst zittern. Oder sagt mir, warum die Kirche ihre eigenen Angelegenheiten in den Händen des irdischen Kaisers legen will? Ist Rom zu schwach, um sich selbst um die religiösen Dinge zu kümmern? Schwebt der Adler nun breits über dem Kreuz? Oder warum ist der Mann, der die Krone aus den Händen der Kirche empfangen hat, nun aufgefordert, Entscheidungen für die Kirche zu treffen? "Gibt es eine Notwendigkeit für mehr Beweise, um die Lästerung der römischen Kirche zu entblößen? "Und Ihr sprecht über eine Abererkennung. - Das ist jedoch nur die halbe Wahrheit.
Rom hat nie mit mir gesprochen, als ich Freundschaft suchte. Seit Jahren habt Ihr und Eure Anhänger geschwiegen. - Seit Jahren! Nicht seit Monaten! Niemand kümmerte sich um das, was in der Steiermark passierte und niemand um die Menschen dort, oder ob sich eine neue Kirche bildet. Übrigens, gründete ich die Kirche bereits, als ich noch im Deutsch Reich lebte, wenn Ihr Euch so weit zurückerinnern könnt. Das ist nun weit länger als drei Jahre her. Aber nun, da die reformierte Kirche wächst, zeigt Rom eine Art des Interesses. Ein bisschen spät, meint Ihr nicht? Und wir sind keine Schismatiker, denn wir waren nie Teil von Rom. - Das ist die absolute Wahrheit! Und jetzt solltet Ihr gehen und Buße für Eure unverschämten Lügen ableisten!"

Egal

He's a fraud, I've nothing different to say about the person at the door. told His Eminence Borromeo Galli
And all this heretic religion, a Reformed emptiness, far away from the Grace of the Almighty, but able to harm many peaceful regular clerics, who had the only fault to remain loyal to His Holyness the Pope.
We should be clear that we hadn't received any attempt to debate about this "schism", but we found it had yet been done, and we think it shouldn't be a duty of the Aristotelian Roman Church to run after such people, but we're open to accept any sign of repentance and penance and forgive our Brothers if they ask for it.
_________________
H. Em. Edoardo Borromeo Galli, Plenipotentiary Prelate, Roman Cardinal and Metropolitan Archbishop of Milan,
Imperial Religious Advisor, Missus Inquisitionis and Exorcist

Adam

31. Juli 1461

Dass die Entscheidung des Kaisers nicht in des Herzogs Sinne ausfallen würde, lag auf der Hand – zu offensichtlich war gewesen, wem der Kaiser Glauben schenkte und wem nicht. Und so, wie man ein Bild nicht in seiner ganzen Schönheit erfassen konnte, wenn man es nur aus einem Blickwinkel betrachtete, so blieb dem Kaiser die Wahrheit verborgen, die nicht in Gänze in dem steckte, was Adam ihm erzählte hatte, aber auch nicht in dem, was andere ihm eingeflüstert hatten.
Dennoch – der Herzog der Steiermark hatte mit weitaus Schlimmeren gerechnet.
Geld interessierte ihn herzlich wenig, sofern genügend in der Provinzkasse vorhanden war und die Bedingung bezüglich der Priester….. Wenn er sie von seinem Grund und Boden verbannte, waren sie sicher vor Erpressung und Missbrauch und ihre Sicherheit war gewährleistet. Sein Blick pendelte zu Graufang. Trotz der Entscheidung, die sich gegen ihn richtete, hatte der Alte Grund zu triumphieren, schließlich sprach sich der Kaiser gleichzeitig für etwas anderes aus: Für die reformierte aristotelische Kirche, die er nicht ablehnte.

Ob er etwas zu sagen hatte? Natürlich. Aber erst einmal redeten alle anderen, denen der Kaiser nicht das Wort erteilt hatte, weshalb Adam schwieg, um anschließend Gehör zu finden.
„Ihr spracht von einem Eid.“ Der Herzog blickte in Richtung des Weibes, die den Mund diesbezüglich so voll genommen hatte. Ein Mundwinkel hob sich. Dann sah er zum Kaiser. „Eure Kaiserliche Majestät, Euren Eid, den Ihr bei Eurer Krönung gesprochen habt – Ihr erinnert Euch sicherlich an die Worte? Würdet Ihr sie wiederholen?“ Ansonsten würde Adam es für ihn tun.

_________________

31. July 1461

That the emperor’s decision would not derive the duke pleasures was obvious – too evident had been, whom the Emperor gave faith and who does not. And the way you cannot see a picture in all its beauty when you looked at it only from one point of view, so the emperor could not see the whole truth, which Adam hadn’t told him entirely, but neither another one.
Nevertheless - the Duke of Styria had expected much worse.
Money was not in his interest, if enough of it was available in the cash of the province – and the condition relating to the priest…. If he would banish them from his land, they were safe from exactions and abuse and their security was guaranteed. Adam saw to Graufang. In spite of the decision, which was against him, the old man had reason to triumph, finally, the Emperor spoke for something else simultaneously: For the Reformed Aristotle Church, which he did not refuse.

If he had something to say? Of course. But once all the others, to whom the emperor had not given the floor, talked. Therefore - Adam was silent, to be heard then. "You were talking about an oath." The Duke looked towards to the woman who had talk too big about the oath. Adam smiled. Then he looked to the emperor. "Your Imperial Majesty, your oath which you have spoken at your coronation - you surely you remember the words? Would you repeat it? "Otherwise, Adam would do it for him.
_________________

Laella

Ich schüttelte den Kopf bei den Worten dieser fehlgeleiteten.

Unsere Aushänge waren schon immer für die Öffentlichkeit einsehbar, wenn man die Augen davor nicht verschlossen hat. Die Kirche kann ja scheinbar nicht mit euch reden, denn sonst würde man nicht der Häresie angeklagt werden. Und da der weltliche Faktor eine Rolle spielt, haben wir uns an den Kaiser gewendet, ehe Rom darüber beraten hätte, ob nicht die kirchlichen Truppen in die Steiermark gesendet werden sollten. Denn scheinbar habt ihr die weltliche Macht ja mit einbezogen und diese auch nun gegen die wahre Kirche gezeigt. Und zum Wohle der Menschen in der Steiermark sowie der Leben unschuldiger Soldaten, die dabei ihr Leben gelassen hätten, haben wir uns entschieden den Schritt zu gehen und Seine Majestät, den Lehnsherren zu bitten, schließlich hat er ja die Macht über die weltliche Ebene der Steiermark. Was Euch und Euren Fehlgeleiteten Wahnsinn angeht, Graufang, so wird sich GOTT Euch annehmen und auf den Mond verbannen für Eure Taten.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I shook my head at the words of these misguided.

Our figurehead were always visible to the public, if you have not closed their eyes to. The Church can not even seem to talk to you, because otherwise you would not be accused of heresy. And since the secular factor plays a role, we turned to the Emperor, before Rome had discussed whether the church not troops should be sent to Styria. Because apparently you have the secular power so involved and these also now shown against the true Church. And for the benefit of people in Styria and the lives of innocent soldiers who have lost their lives while, we decided to take the step and to ask His Majesty the lords, finally he has the power over the secular level of Styria . As you and your misguided madness, Graufang, so God will accept you and banish to the moon for your deeds.
_________________

Graufang

31. Juli 1461

"Eure Aushänge waren einsehbar, ja. Auch wenn sie ein paar Jahre zu spät kamen. Aber ich habe auch wichtigeres zu tun, als meine Priester nach Euren Aushängen suchen zu lassen. - Selbst mit viel Großmut kann man Euch nur Desinteresse für Eure Schafe vorwerfen. Wo waren Eure Aushänge, als die Steiermark um kirchlichen Beistand bat? Wo waren Eure Geistlichen, als der Herzog in tiefster Verzweiflung an Rom schrieb? Schweigen waren die Antworten. - Bis heute! Ebenso wie ich aus Rom nur Schweigen ernetete. Also wagt es nicht, die Dinge zu verfälschen, Ihr schadet Eurem kaum vorhandenen Ansehen nur noch mehr." Graufang macht einen Schritt vor. "Wie Ihr wisst, befindet sich Abendlicht von Schenkenbach in Kirchengewahrsam. Hat er Hilfe erfahren? Hat er Beistand erhalten? Euren ehemaligen Primas lasst Ihr ohne jeglichen Beistand alleine, obwohl man Euch die Möglichkeit zur Kooperation bot. Ihr solltet Euch wirklich schämen, das Gewand einer Geistlichen zu tragen! - Ich schäme mich jedenfalls, dass Menschen wir Ihr die heiligen Weihen auf solche Weisen beschmutzen und beflecken." Eine kurze Pause schliesst sich an, ehe der Alte fortfährt: "Ihr wollt Kirchentruppen schicken? Nur zu, ich werde Eure Schwerter erwarten. Besser verkrüppelt am Leib, als verderbt im Geiste."

--------------------------------------
31. July 1461

"Your notices were public, yes. Even if they were late. A couple of years too late. And I have better things to do, than to send my priests out to look for your notices. - Even with much generosity, you are to blame for your lack of assistance to your sheeps. Where where your notices as styria asked for the church's aid? Where where your clerics, as the duke wrote to rome in deep despair? The only response was silence - Until today! So do not dare to distort the fakts! You'll only harm your not existing reputation further! " Graufang makes a step forward. "As you know, Abendlicht von Schenkenbach is held captive by the inquisition. Did he find help? Did he get assistance? You leave your former Primate alone, without any assistance, although we offered the opportunity to cooperate. You should really be ashamed of yourselves. You're besmirching the robe you are wearing and you're besmirching the holy sanctifications. - I 'm ashamed for you" A short break, before the old man continues to speak "You want to send crusaders? Well, go on, I'll be waiting for your swords. I prefer a crippled body than a spoiled soul."

Laella

Ich lächelte die Personen an und schaute zum Kaiser

Eure Majestät, da habt Ihr selbst den Beweis. Diese fehlgeleiteten haben in den Länderein einen des aristotelischen Klerus belangt. Einer Kirche die es nie hätte geben dürfen als verankerte Religion. Ich fordere der Steiermark auf, dass Bruder Abendlicht von Schenkenbach sofort entlassen wird und Entschädigung an die Kirche, für eine Anklage auf Häresie, eine Anklage die nur die Heilige Inquisition stellen darf, sprich von Mutter Ysabet. Das ein Kleriker überhaupt angeklagt wird und noch in Kauf gebracht wird, dass noch mehr Menschen schaden bekommen, durch die Abwesenheit eines Geistlichen.

und zeigte auf Ysabet.

Wieso sollte auch Rom auf eine Sekte von Fehlgeleiteten hören? Ich bin nicht der Sprecher für Rom, dass ist Seine Eminenz Borromeo Galli. Aber Ihr nehmt Euch scheinbar das Recht raus, einen verwirrten Geist zu vergiften. Eine Tat die nur die Kreatur ohne Namen tut. Aber somit zeigt Ihr ja nur noch mehr, dass Ihr lieber der Bevölkerung leiden lassen wollt, durch die Herausforderung, dass die Kirche Truppen sendet. Lieber vergiftet Ihr die anderen Menschen und lasst diese Leiden, als dass Ihr einseht, dass Ihr den Menschen in Eurer Umgebung nur schadet.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

I smiled at the people and looked to the Emperor

Your Majesty, because you have to prove yourself. These misguided have prosecuted a clergy of Aristotle in the locale. A church that should never have passed as enshrined religion. I urge Styria, that brother Abendlicht of Schenkenbach immediately sacked and compensation to the Church for heresy on an indictment, an accusation which may represent only the Holy Inquisition, ie from mother Ysabet. The cleric is ever charged and is still housed in buying that more people get hurt by the absence of a priest.

and showed to Ysabet.

Why should listen to Rome on a sect of misguided? I am not the spokesperson for Rome, that is, His Eminence Borromeo Galli. But apparently you take you right out to poison a confused mind. An act that does just the creature without a name. But yes so your shows even more that you would rather want to let the people suffer, by the challenge that the Church sends troops. Dear your poisoned the other people and let this suffering than that your einseht that your in your environment only harms the people.
_________________

Ludwig_von_frayner

The speeches of each character brought about an inaudible cacophony. Silent and tired, the Emperor starts to massage his temples. When Imperial Marshal Ranian told him that a false religious wished to enter the Imperial Place, he waved his hand to refuse. There were too many people here. He needed calm, while the verbal sparring which was occuring between the false Patriarch and Her Eminence Madleen Johanna of Schenkenbach became truly unbearable. His strong voice echoed once again in the throne room.

"Enough ! We can not tolerate such a bad show in Our palace."

He scanned the room, looking at the Duke of Styria and the Cardinals.

"Duke Adam Fugger,
First of all, tell your Patriarch to monitor his words, or We swear that he will leave Strasbourg without his tongue.
Now, If you want to speak about oaths, We remind you that you had three duties : Auxilium, Obsequium, and Consilium. You never fulfilled one of those duties under Our reign. Therefore, you are still Duke of Styria because We decided it. Don't push Us to reconsider such a decision. Don't abuse Our mercy."

Then he turned to the Cardinals and Primates, who were obviously just as irate as he was.

"Eminences,
We have announced Our decision. Duke Adam was warned. If he continues to persecute priests on his land, he will have to answer for his actions in front of Rome and Strasbourg. No one will protect his province against God's wrath. And any person who has assaulted a priest will be punished. In other words, the future of Styria is in his hands. It is up to him to make the right decisions to avoid a crusade.
If the Holy Inquisition and Eminence Ysabet want to talk to the Patriarch, We will give them access to his apartments. You will be able to resolve this matter in private."

He stood up, determined to put an end to this meeting.

"Our decision was made. Duke Adam Fugger, You know what you have to do, to be allowed to go back to Styria."

_________________

Adam

31. Juli 1461

Beschwichtigend legte Adam die Hand auf Graufangs Schulter, als er merkte, der wollte wieder auffahren. Der Druck seiner Finger war nicht groß, aber die Berührung genügte, den Alten schweigen zu lassen.
„Ja, ich Ihr habt deutlich gemacht, wie viel Euch Eure Vergebung wert ist“, erklärte Adam bissig. Auch wenn er mit einer Entscheidung gerechnet hatte, die härter ausfiel, ärgerte es ihn doch. Er sah sein Unrecht nicht und fühlte sich verurteilt, allein weil er der Herzog aus der ungeliebten Provinz war. „Und noch etwas anderes habt Ihr deutlich gemacht. Vor vier Monaten – und heute wieder.
Euer Eid. Ich wiederhole ihn gerne, wenn er Euch nicht mehr geläufig ist.
Er lautete: "

We, Ludwig von Frayner, Emperor of the Sacrum Romanorum Imperium Nationis Emperor Germanicæ, promise, guarantee, certify and swear by the Almighty God that We will be the defender of God, the Holy Church Aristotelian and Our nation in all its needs and business. We swear to protect and preserve your assets, dignity and rights ; the same applies to all the specific areas of the Empire, as they are the French-speaking territories, the united German lands, the Italian provinces, the county of Holland and the Slovenian country. With God's help and the Books of Virtues!"

„Liegt Euch die Steiermark so sehr am Herzen, dass Ihr sie vergessen habt zu erwähnen? Deshalb habe ich Euch keinen Eid geschworen und Euer Verhalten damals, erklärt nur Eure Entscheidung heute.“

_________

31. July 1461

Adam put his hand soothingly on Graufangs shoulder, as he realized the man wanted to fly into a rage again. The pressure of his fingers was not strong, but the touch was enough to let the old man remain silent.
"Yes, you have made clear how much your forgiveness is worth," Adam said bitingly. Even if he expected a harder decision, it annoyed him. He did not see his mistake and felt condemned, only because he was the Duke of the unloved province. "And something else you have made clear. Four months ago - and today again. Your oath. I like to repeat it if it is not familiar to you.

It was:
"We, Ludwig von Frayner, Emperor of the Sacrum Romanorum Imperium Nationis Emperor Germanicæ, promise, guarantee, certify and swear by the Almighty God that We will be the defender of God, the Holy Church Aristotelian and Our nation in all its needs and business. We swear to protect and preserve your assets, dignity and rights ; the same applies to all the specific areas of the Empire, as they are the French-speaking territories, the united German lands, the Italian provinces, the county of Holland and the Slovenian country. With God's help and the Books of Virtues!"

Is Styria so close to your heart, that you have forgotten to mention it? Therefore I haven’t sworn an oath to you and your behavior at that time, explained only your decision today. "
_________________

Ysabet

Monday, the 31th of July 1461

Ysabet had not said a word since the beginning of the meeting. She hadn´t been asked to say something and therefore she remained quiet and observed. She had been irritated by the quarrels of Graufang and her Excellency Madleen Johanna of Schenkenbach. Graufang wasn´t a person to argue with. He would never listen and always twist someones words to his advantage. She would have ignored him and actually she wouldn´t have had the courage to start a fight before the emperor. It wasn´t appropriate and pointless.

But nevertheless she was angry about Graufangs words and had to pull herself together to stay quiet and not react. There was no limit to his arrogance and his bad behavior. His unfounded insults were one thing, but the way he said them was even more abusive and misplaced. She shouldn´t let him get to her. His thoughts were irrelevant to her.
The words of his Eminence Egal reassured her.

But the last words of Graufang let her face turn pale as ash. So it was true. It really was true. She hadn´t known. Wherefrom should she have known? Abendlicht von Schenkenbach was held captive by Graufang and his minions. But the emperor had said they should let him go, hadn´t he?
After the next words of the emperor she realized that it actually had been the only demand the emperor had made. Adam shouldn´t harm the priests of the holy roman church, but nothing else. It seemed like in religious matters Adam and Graufang had won before the Emperor at last. The emperor didn't object to the fact that Adam changed the state religion of Styria. He didn´t disapprove that Adam and the hole reigning family of Styria converted to the reformed church and were therefore heretics.
Ysabet had to support herself against the wall as the realization came over her. She closed her eyes for a short time to be able to recollect herself and recover from the jar.
It would have been obvious, if she had thought about it. If the emperor disapproved about the change of state religion in Styria, he would have said something after the proclamation on march 15. It was five months ago now.

After she opened her eyes again, she nodded to the words of the emperor to show that she had listened to him. She would have the possibility to speak to Graufang. Well, but first she would have to speak to her superiors.
_________________

Ranian

A single gesture and Ranian understood the desire of Emperor and while she dictated order to the guard in the room appeared the chaos among the Aristotelian church representatives and the Patriarch, but he wasn't worried of the situation, none of them, no matter how angry they were, could cause danger. The chaos was stopped by the Emperor from his throne, with anger then turned to the Duke and ordered him to keep calm the old Graufang, which the Duke made immediately, then in the same voice answered the questions that the Duke had put, question regarding oaths. Ranian saw the Emperor get up from his throne and always pointing to the Duke reminded him that it was his judgment. The woman was already approaching the Duke and the Patriarch to taking them back to their apartment, the speeches were over at least that you thought, the judgment issued and Aristotelian clerics reassured, but she had to stop, because the Duke shooting immediately the word addressed to the Emperor. The Duke wanted to remember the formula that his Majesty had spoken when he was crowned and laid still more questions. The Marshal, looked the Duke, a slight smile appeared on his face and shook his head, then looked towards his Emperor figuring out if had to go and bring the two in their rooms or had to wait for that answer gives the Duke.
_________________

Ludwig_von_frayner

"Duke Adam Fugger. Let Us remind you that such an oath is the one that all Emperors have pronounced since the advent of the Empire. It is an age-old and historic oath, which has existed for centuries. An oath which is the heart of our Great Nation. Dn't try to rewrite history with your own words, and don't try to give a political purpose to what is and will remain an imperial tradition. It is ridiculous to sully an imperial institution. As it is ridiculous to try to justify your actions, retroactively. Your behavior is an insult to your people, and to the Empire.

Anyway, your fate no longer depends on you. If you didn't take the oath, you're not Our vassal. If you're not Our vassal, you're nothing. Accordingly, you'll be thrown into jails until the Duchy of Styria decides to pay your ransom. We hope for you that they will be reactive: if We don't receive any answer, you'll be very likely to spend your last days in Strasbourg."

The Emperor looked again the Cardinals ; and his eyes met the face of the representative of the Holy Inquisition.

"And because Adam Fugger is not Our vassal... Eminence Ysabet ? We changed Our mind. Adam Fugger and the Patriarch will be at the disposal of the Holy Inquisition. You are free to question them and treat them as you want. Their fate is in your hands. Perhaps, it is high time to teach them the precepts of the true faith."

_________________

Gustavo_lo_scudiero

Gustavo stood in the throne room with his Marshal, as always you never walked away from her and if he did it was for important issues that the ordering. Squire followed him with his eyes Ranian and when he saw coming toward him he realized that had to perform an errand.

Your orders Marshal!

said even before the woman to tell him what to do. Ranian approached the young man and told him what to do and what to say. the young man once hailed militarily Marshal walked towards the exit of the throne room. A quick strides and walked down the long corridors of the palace until you reach the exit, went down the few stairs that gave the gardens, walked along the avenue flourished and came to the gates

[July 31, 1461 - Out of the gate of the Imperial Palace]

Gustavo came to the gates, a carriage stood out from it some men to wait, the squire approached them

Good day to you Sir!

He said politely to the present

I'm Gustavo Merisi squire of Marshal Imperial Giada Ranian Dei Cristallo. I come to you to inform you that His Majesty is indisposed at the moment and can not receive you, If the Lords may want to come to the Palace in another day, and ...You can make an appointment by letter with the Secretary of his Majesty the Emperor. We regret for the long journey you have had to face. If you don't want to take your journey in Strasbourg there are excellent and honourable inns where you can stay

Laella

Ich scbaute ruhig aus. Als ich die Worte des Kaisers vernahm schaute ich kurz zu Eminenz Galli und Ysabet. Den Befehl würde ich ihr sofort geben. Ich schaute zum Kaiser und sprach ruhig und freundlich

Eure Majestät, ich danke Euch. Wir werden uns der Sache gewiss annehmen. Ich habe aber dennoch eine Bitte. Mein primäres Ziel ist es, dass mein Cousin, Hochwürden Abendlicht von Schenkenbach aus dem Gefängnis freikommt. Ich möchte ungerne ein Gefängnis mit Gewalt betreten, um einen unrechtmäßigen Gefangenen zu befreien. Ein Befehl von Euch würde auch ausreichen. Ich möchte, dass Hochwürden Abendlicht von Schenkenbach seine Aufgaben wieder vollkommen ausführen kann wieder, nachdem er sich von den Strapazen im Kerker erholt hat. Genauso wichtig ist es für die Kirche, ein weiterer Grund, warum Seine Eminenz Galli und Schwester Ysabet erschienen sind, dass in der Steiermark wieder die heilige aristotelische Kirche als Staatsreligion wieder etabliert wird. Dies bedarf es auch nur einen Befehl von Euch. Ich sage es offen zu Euch. Rom wird es nicht gefallen, dass eine andere Religion im Kaiserreich geben wird, die als Staatsreligion in einer Provinz herrscht. Erinnert Euch an Frankreich. Wir drei hier sind darauf sehr bedacht, dies alles ohne Blutvergießen zu regeln, wenn Ihr die beiden Befehle dazu geben würdet.

Ich drehte mich zu Eminenz Galli und flüsterte in sein Ohr

Eure Eminenz, Ihr seid von Positionswegen höher als ich. Ich bin zwar die direkte Führung der Kirche auf deutschen Gebieten, inklusive Steiermark, aber Ihr seid der Primas der SRING. Ich werde Schwester Ysabet den Befehl auf ein Prozess für die heilige Inquisition nur geben, wenn es Euer wohlwollen ist. Der Kaiser, wie Ihr ja hörtet, ist mit einem Prozess einverstanden.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

I looked out quietly. When I heard the words of the Emperor I glanced at Eminence Galli and Ysabet. I would give her the command immediately. I looked to the emperor and said, quiet and friendly

Your Majesty, I thank you. We will certainly take care of it. Nevertheless, I have a request. My primary aim is that my cousin, Reverend Abendlicht of Schenkenbach is released from prison. I would not like to enter a prison by force to free a prisoner unlawful. A command of you would also suffice. I would like Reverend Abendlicht of Schenkenbach his duties again can completely run again after he has recovered from the rigors of prison. It is equally important for the church, another reason why His Eminence Galli and sister Ysabet appeared that in Styria again the Aristotelian holy Church is established as the state religion again. This requires only one instruction from you. I say it openly to you. Rome will not like it, that will be a different religion in the empire that reigns as the state religion in one province. Reminds you of France. The three of us here are very keen on, to regulate all this without bloodshed, if you would give to the two commands.

I turned to eminence Galli and whispered in his ear

Your Eminence, you're out of position ways higher than me. Although I am the direct leadership of the church on German territory, including Styria, but you are the primate SRING. I will give the command Ysabet sister to a process for the Holy Inquisition only if it is your good will. The Emperor, as you heard yes, agree with a process.
_________________

Graufang

July, 31, 1461

"An age-old and historic oath, which has existed for centuries?" Graufang laughs. "I served Longjohn Silver I.,may his soul rest on the sun peacefully, the first emperor in history of the empire. You have been gone mad, Ludwig, as some Emperors before you. I saw kings and emperors come and go, since the empire was foundet but your lack to see the reality and your hunger for power is absolutly unique. The Fugger-Dynasty was loyal to the throne, long before you were born and since the first days of the empire. The Fugger-Dynasty was there from the beginning. We gave our sweat and shed our blood, gave our hearts and souls, to built the foundation on which the throne you are now sitting on stands stable. The crown you are wearing is forged by us. - So, if someone is rewriting history, then it's you, Ludwig von Frayner!"

31. Juli 1461

"Ein uralter und historische Eid, der seit Jahrhunderten existiert?" Graufang lacht. "Ich diente unter Longjohn Silver I. ,möge seine Seele in Frieden auf der Sonne ruhen, dem erste Kaiser in der Geschichte des Reiches. Ihr seid verrückt geworden, Ludwig, wie einige Kaiser vor Euch. Ich sah Kaiser und Könige kommen und gehen, da das Reich gegründet wurde aber Euer Mangel, die Realität zu sehen und Euer Hunger nach Macht ist absolut einzigartig. Die Fugger-Dynastie stand loyal zum Thron, lange schon, bevor Ihr geboren wurdet und seit den ersten Tagen des Reiches. Wir gaben unseren Schweiß und vergoßen unser Blut, gaben unsere Herzen und unsere Seelen, bauten das Fundament, damit der Thron auf dem Ihr nun sitzt, stabil steht. Die Krone, die Ihr tragt, wurde von uns geschmiedet. - Wenn also jemand die Geschichte umzuschreiben versucht, dann seid Ihr es, Ludwig von Frayner!"

Ysabet

Monday, the 31th of July 1461

Ysabet listened to the words of Adam Fugger and feared the emperor wouldn´t understand this insult well. And she was right. She couldn´t understand how someone could talk like this to the emperor of the SRING. And the Emperor obviously wasn´t pleased anymore.

When the eyes of the emperor meet hers and he spoke to her, Ysabet nodded serious. She answered.
"Thank you, your Majesty. Please don´t call me Eminence, though. I´m no Cardinal. I will immediately make contact with her Eminence Carlotta Isabell "Kali_" Borgia. She is my superior in the holy inquisition and I need her approval. Afterwards I will know, what we intend to do with Adam and Graufang Fugger."
_________________

Egal

His Eminence Borromeo Galli heard the words from the self-appointed "Eminence" who was offending His Majesty, so He replied You, silly man, forgot that every crown and every power sit under the Almighty's blessings, which come Aristotelian and will ever reach all the thrones through the words and the teachings of the Prophets and Saints, represented by Us, humble and unworthy servants of the Holy Institution, the only one which took the baton directly from Christos.
Without being loyal to the Emperor and the Holy Aristotelian Roman Church, there's no more King or Lord to serve.

After having ended his speech, he turned towards Her Excellency Laella and said Unfortunately, I'm no more the Primate, too, but You'll may report about that to the Cardinal who's going to be the new Primate, His Eminence Federico Edoardo Borgia., then he talked to Her Excellency Ysabet Your Eccellency, You're doing it right, deciding to talk to the Cardinal of the Inquisition who manages this matters: she'll may help on working on the case. And I'm ready to help, if needed.
_________________
H. Em. Edoardo Borromeo Galli, Plenipotentiary Prelate, Roman Cardinal and Metropolitan Archbishop of Milan,
Imperial Religious Advisor, Missus Inquisitionis and Exorcist

Adam

31. Juli 1461

„Ihr bestraft mich, weil ich Euch den Spiegel vor das Gesicht gehalten habe, damit Ihr die Wahrheit erkennt?“ schrie Adam dem Kaiser aufgebracht entgegen und wedelte die Hände ab, die ihn zu beschwichtigen versuchten. Das eigene Entsetzen ließ ihn laut werden. Die Entscheidung des Kaisers, Graufang und sein Schicksal in die Hände der Inquisition der falschen Kirche zu legen, kam einem Todesurteil gleich. In nicht verminderter Lautstärke versuchte Adam abzuwenden, was entschieden war. „Aus welchem Grund übergebt Ihr seine Seligkeit und mich dem Tode? Weil ich Euch auf einen eklatanten Fehler im Eid hinwies? Der Eid hatte seine Richtigkeit, als das Deutsche Reich noch eines war, aber seit dem Austritt der Steiermark und Mainz hätte er umgeschrieben werden müssen und obwohl ich Euch den Eid nie schwor, war ich Euch treu.“ Auf die steirische Art und Weise. „Von welchem Eurer Vasallen könnt Ihr das behaupten?“

Adam sah zum Kaiser, zu den Vertretern der HDAK, die ihre Hände bereits rieben und nachzutreten versuchten, dann zu Graufang, den er durch seine Großmäuligkeit dabei war ins Verderben zu stürzen. Ihn, alle Menschen, die dessen Segen bedurften und die, wenn die HDAK Gehör beim Kaiser fand, zurückgestoßen wurden zu der Sekte, die sie nicht liebte. „Wenn Ihr“, der Herzog drehte sich wieder zum Kaiser. Seine Stimme war rau, als er sprach: „seine Seligkeit und mich der Inquisition überlasst, werdet Ihr nicht nur die 10.000 Taler nicht bekommen, weil ich, wenn ich die Wahl habe zwischen Kerker und Scheiterhaufen, den kühleren Ort vorziehe, darüber hinaus werdet ihr das Verhältnis der Steiermark zum Kaiserreich endgültig zerstören. Ihr…..“werdet einen Bürgerkrieg provozieren und jeder Priester der HDAK wird brennen, würgte er herunter. Das war nicht der richtige Weg. Der Herzog hielt inne, sah zu Boden und kämpfte einen kurzen Kampf mit sich selbst. Wie schwer war den eigenen Stolz hinunterzuschlucken, wenn man für andere etwas erbat – für Menschen, die man liebte und deren Leben und Seele man erretten konnte? Es war einfach. „Ich bitte Euch, haltet nicht fest an Eurer Entscheidung, mit der Ihr einen Mann dem Tod übergebt, der sein Leben dem Glauben und der Liebe zwischen den Menschen gewidmet hat und der lediglich vor euch steht, weil ich ihn darum gebeten habe. Lasst seine Seligkeit Graufang ziehen und gebt den Forderungen der HDAK nicht nach. Der aristotelische Glaube ist in der Verfassung der Steiermark verankert, wie es richtig ist. Die Reformierte Aristotelische Kirche hat sich als die gezeigt, denen die Menschen der Steiermark am Herzen liegen. Bestraft keine Unschuldigen für mein Verhalten, das Euch erzürnt hat und für das ich Euch um Vergebung bitte. Lasst Gnade walten und zeigt Milde, wie Ihr es heute schon mehrfach getan habt.“

__________________

31. July 1461

"You punished me because I hold up a mirror to you to show you the truth?" Outraged Adam shouted this question to the Emperor, waving the hands, which was a try to soothe him down. The own dismay let him be loudly. The decision of the emperor, to put Graufang and his fate in the hands of the Inquisition of the false church, was a death sentence. In non-reduced volume Adam tried to avert what was decided. "Why you surrender His Holiness Graufang and me to death? Because I pointed you to a flagrant error in the oath? The oath was correct, when the German Empire was one, but since the Styria and Mainz have left the German Empire, he would have had to be rewritten and although I never swore an oath to you, I was loyal to you. "On the Styrian way. "Which of your vassals can say this?"

Adam looked to the Emperor, then to the representatives of the HDAK, which already rubbed their hands and at least to Graufang, whom he bring ruin upon by is bragging. Him and all the people who needed the blessing and were pushed back to the sect that they did not love, if the HDAK gained the ear of the Emperor, "If you," the Duke turned back to the Emperor. His voice was rough as he said, " give the lives of His Holiness and me into the hands of the Inquisition, you will not only lose 10,000 thalers, because I prefer the cooler location, if I have a choice between dungeon and the stake, what is more, you will destroy the relationship of Styria to the Empire finally. You ..... "will provoke a civil war, and every priest of the HDAK will burn, he choked down. That was not the right way. The Duke paused, looked at the floor and fought a short fight with himself. How difficult was it to swallow the own pride when you asked for something - for people who are loved and whose life and soul you could save? It was easy.
"I beg you, do not hold on to your decision with which your surrender the death of a man who has dedicated his life to the faith and the love between the people and who is here, because I have asked him to. Let His Holiness Graufang go with freedom and do not succumb to the demands of the HDAK. The Aristotelian faith is enshrined in the Constitution of Styria, as it is right. The people of Styria are close to the heart of The Reformed Aristotelian Church. Does not punish innocent people for my behavior, which has angered you, and for which I beg you for forgiveness. Be clement and show mildness, how you have already done it several times today.”
_________________

Ysabet

Monday, the 31th of July 1461

Ysabet looked to Adam Fugger. Should she says something? She hadn´t been told so, but...
he looked desperate and all she wanted to find was a mutual solution, not punishment.
"We don´t want to kill you or hurt you. We want to help. The Inquisition aims to save souls, not to destroy them.
I´m sure we could find a solution, if you and yours came back in the arms of the church. We could work together to achieve what you wish for Styria. I know I have made mistakes, but we could try."
_________________

Graufang

July, 31, 1461

Adams speech let Graufang become silent, ignoring Gallis speech completly. The times to serve are over. But to explain this to the heretic would be a real waste of time. The duke should not beg for the life of an old man, he should beg for his own life. Graufangs days are over and death does no fear him. Even if the threat of getting burned struck him a blow. He saw the burning of Pat and this was a sight he'll never forget. To see Adam going down, would kill the patriarch by breaking his heart. "Your Majesty." The patriarchs voice becomes soft. "Forgive the words of my nephew. He's young and a hothead. But his heart is straight. As it is written in the holy scrolls: "Generosity comes from the soul, and you have be noble in your heart." So be as generous as the writing asks from you, spare Adams life and set him free."
Graufang sees himself not worthy to die as a martyr but If the Lord demands this sacrifice, the old man will be glad to obey. A short look to Ysabet.There' ll be never a return to the heretic church. They have had their chance to an peacefull co-existence. But several years have elapsed and they did not react.
Graufang makes the step back and stands beside Adam. The cleric will never leave the duke and the guards have to drive him out by force, if they want him to go.

--------------------------------------------------------------

31. Juli 1461

Adams Rede lässt Graufang verstummen, Gallis Worte komplett ignorierend. Die Zeiten zu dienen, sind vorbei. Aber dies dem Ketzer erklären wäre wahre Zeitverschwendung. Der Herzog sollte nicht für das Leben eines alten Mannes bitten, er sollte für sein eigenes Leben bitten. Graufangs Tage sind vorbei und Tod hat keinen Schrecken für ihn. Auch wenn die Aussicht, verbrannt zu werden, ihm einen Schlag versetzt. Er sah die Verbrennung von Pat und dies war ein Anblick, den er niemals vergessen wird. Adam in den Untergang gehen zu sehen würde den Patriarchen an gebrochenem Herzen sterben lassen. "Eure Majestät." Des Patriarchen Stimme wird weich. "Verzeiht die Worte meines Neffen. Er ist jung und und ein Hitzkopf aber sein Herz ist aufrichtig. Wie es in den heiligen Schriftrollen geschrieben steht: " Großzügigkeit kommt aus der Seele, und du musst edel im Herzen sein." Seid so großzügig wie die Schriften von Euch fordern, verschont Adams Leben und gebt ihm seine Freiheit." Graufang sieht sich selbst nicht als würdig, als Märtyrer zu sterben, aber wenn der Herr dieses Opfer verlangt, wird der alte Mann freudig gehorchen. Ein kurzer Blick auf Ysabet. Es wird nie eine Rückkehr zur Ketzer-Kirche geben. Sie hatten ihre Chance zu einer friedlichen Koexistenz. Aber trotz dass einige Jahre vergangen sind, reagierten sie nicht.
Graufang macht den Schritt zurück und steht neben Adam. Der Geistliche wird den Herzog nie verlassen und die Wachen werden Gewalt anwenden müssen, wenn sie wollen, dass er geht.

Ludwig_von_frayner

Taking a calm tone, the Emperor replied to Adam Fugger, ignoring the words of the Patriarch.

You are responsible for your own mistakes, Adam Fugger. The presence of the Patriarch of the Reformed Church in Strasbourg was already an affront to the Empire. Despite his guest status, he has exceeded all limits, broken all laws, threatening, blaspheming. A man who doesn't respect anything or anyone ; A man who is only able to wail, shout or insult when he speaks, can't bring peace of mind of the people of Styria. He can only bring madness and chaos. The Patriarch has no sense of what spirituality means. Because he led innocents on the wrong path, his punishment is fair.

… And it is the same for you. You have abused our mercy ; and abused the credulity of your people, for political purposes. Instead of bringing them peace, with your decisions, you brought them problems and concerns, brigands and heretics. Last but not least, you confessed to not take the oath. Accordingly, your destiny is in the hands of the Holy Church.

He looked at the Cardinals, and the representative of the Holy Inquisition ; and answered them, once again.

"Eminence Madleen Johanna of Schenkenbach, We want first to clarify something. It is not threatening Us that you'll get something from Us. Unlike the Kingdom of France under the reign of Eusaias, the Imperial Crown doesn't support the Reformed Church of Styria, and doesn't appoint heretics as Ministers. There is only one religion in the Empire: it is the Roman and Aristotelic Religion. It is written in the Magna Carta. As a result, all text and all laws enacted in Styria, which violate Our fundamental law, is obsolete.

You should bear in mind that under Our reign, the Empire has repeatedly demonstrated its commitment to its religion, and to its Church. Our soldiers are currently fighting against heretics from the West who are going to come burn churches in Savoy. Several months ago, we have struggled against the heresy in Geneva and Helvetia. In our fight We released the Spanish kingdoms from the heretical threat that hung over them.

We conducted many battles, and many of Our soldiers died to defend the true faith. Moreover, according to Our wish, a Concordat is currently being signed between Rome and Strasbourg. So, We can not accept to let you accuse Us for being immobile. By providing Adam Fugger and the Patriarch to the Church, We are doing something that no one else would have ever done."

He paused a moment.

"Now, be sure that We will make an official announcement, demanding to the governement of Styrie to release priests imprisoned. We will also remind them their duties and obligations towards the Roman and Aristotelic Church. And if they don't comply, We'll be stronger."

He slammed his cane on the floor.

"That's enough for today. Imperial Marshal Ranian ? Throw Adam Fugger and the Patriarch into jail, and keep them at the disposal of the Holy Church."

_________________

Graufang

July, 31, 1461

Does the emperor listen to his own words? Only one religion? What's with the holy german church? They stick to rome, certainly, but they have their own church with their own primas, just as the reformed have. Graufang, once bishop of the german church, shakes his head. This man is absolutly incompetent and he has no idea of what' s going on in his empire. He don't know a thing about styria nor about the churches in his empire. He's swearing false oaths and he' s raping history by his will to dominate history and future.
If the creature without a name was looking for someone to bring civil war and crusades to the empire, it has found a willing person with Ludwig von Frayer. - Ludwig the insane. Ludwig the warmonger. Ludwig the worshipper of destruction. - There will be no luminous byname for this emperor in history.
May god, the lord an protector of mankind, be mercy-full and call this man home before he can unleash a firebrand to the world, which he received by God as a fief and which he's commanded to protect. A servant to the people he should be, not a servant to his self-perception.
Graufang thinks to Abendlicht. With the patriarch inprisoned, there will be no one to hold back the inquisition. And so there will be three martyrs. Adam, Graufang and Abendlicht. There's no doubt, that Adams soul is straightly going to the sun. But the old man feels pain, by knowing Adams fate. But there are no chains, no cells, that would stop the soul of the duke to raise to the Lord and His glory.
May all the heretics and blasphemies life on and seal the document of destruction of their world. Adam Fugger will watch them from paradise. May God, the most wise and gracious one, give a quick death to the duke and spare him any further torture of body and mind. And maybe God, the most merciful, will have a little place for an old fool to rest, which brought so much dispair to his own familie...
Graufangs hand finds the shoulder of Adam. "Now our faith will be put to the test but do not fear the earthly punishment. The glory of heaven is waiting and all the angels of light and mercy will guide your soul. You are a righteous and God knows his own." This is, what the old man strongly believes. As strong as he believes that he has wrapped Adam into a shroud...

----------------------------------------------------

31. Juli 1461

Hört der Kaiser sich eigentlich selbst zu? Nur eine Religion? Was ist mit der heiligen deutschen Kirche? Sie gehört zu Rom,sicherlich, aber sie haben ihre eigene Kirche mit ihren eigenen Primas, ebenso wie die Reformierten. Graufang, selbst einmal Bischof der deutschen Kirche, schüttelt den Kopf. Dieser Mann ist absolut unfähig und er hat keine Ahnung von dem, was los ist in seinem Reich. Er weiß nichts von der Steiermark, nichts von den Kirchen in seinem Reich. Er schwört falsche Eide und er vergewaltigt die Geschichte mit seinem Streben die Geschichte und die Zukunft zu beherrschen.
Wenn die Kreatur ohne Namen jemanden gesucht hat, der Bürgerkrieg und Kreuzzüge in das Reich bringt, so hat sie diese willige Person mit Ludwig von Frayner gefunden. - Ludwig der Wahnsinnige. Ludwig der Kriegstreiber. Ludwig der Anbeter der Zerstörung. - Es wird keine leuchtenden Beinamen für diesen Kaiser in der Geschichte geben.
Möge Gott, der Herr und Beschützer der Menschen, Erbarmen zeigen und diesen Mann nach Hause rufen, bevor er einen Feuersturm in der Welt entfesseln kann, die er von Gott als Lehen empfangen hat und die ihm zu schützen befohlen ist. Ein Diener der Menschen, sollte er sein, kein Diener seines Selbstbildes.
Graufang denkt Abendlicht. Wenn der Patriarch in Haft ist , wird es niemand geben, der die Inquisition noch zurückhalten könnte. Also wird es drei Märtyrer geben. Adam, Graufang und Abendlicht. Es gibt keinen Zweifel, dass Adams Seele ohne Umschweife zur Sonne geht. Aber der alte Mann fühlt Schmerzen, wenn er an Adams Schicksal denkt. Doch gibt es keine Ketten, keine Zelle, die die Seele des Herzogs davon abhalten könnten, sich zum Herrn zu erheben und zu Seiner Herrlichkeit.
Mögen alle Ketzer und Lästerer weiterleben und das Dokument der Zerstörung ihrer Welt siegeln. Adam Fugger wird ihnen dabei aus dem Paradies zusehen. Möge Gott, der Weise und Gnädige, dem Herzog einen schnellen Tod gewähren und ihm weitere Folter an Körper und Geist ersparen. Und vielleicht hat Gott, der Barmherzige, einen kleinen Platz, an dem ein alter Narr ruhen kann, der so viel Verzweiflung über seine eigene Familie gebracht hat...
Graufangs Hand findet Adams Schulter. "Jetzt wird unser Glaube auf die Probe gestellt werden, aber fürchte die irdischen Strafen nicht. Die Herrlichkeit des Himmels wartet und alle Engel des Lichtes und der Gnade werden deine Seele führen. Du bist ein Gerechter und Gott kennt die Seinen." Dies ist die feste Überzeugung des alten Mannes. Ebenso wie es seine feste Überzeugung ist, Adam in ein Leichentuch gewickelt zu haben...

Adam

31. Juli 1461

Adam schloss für einen Moment die Augen. Dann nickte er langsam. „Dann sei es so“, sagte er mehr zu sich selbst als zu jemand anderem. Er legte den Kopf ein wenig schief, als er Graufang zuhörte. Er wünschte, er besäße dessen Zuversicht. Seine Albträume ließen ihn zweifeln, dass Gott ihn für wert befand, ins Paradies einzugehen. Er nickte nur.
„Würdet Ihr dafür Sorge tragen, dass ich etwas zum Schreiben bekomme? Ich muss meinen Rat und meine Familie informieren“, bat er das Weib, Rainan, welchem er sein Schwert am gerade gelösten Schwertgurt hinhielt. „Passt gut darauf auf und gebt es mir wieder, wenn der Zeitpunkt gekommen ist.“ War es eine Aufforderung ihm zu helfen? Ja. Auch wenn das Weib keinen Anlass dazu hatte, aber Frauen taten oft Dinge, die im nicht einleuchteten.

Es war alles gesagt, bis auf eines. Ysabeth war er bislang einer Antwort schuldig geblieben. „Fehlgeleitet wie ich war, habe ich über ein Jahr damit zugebracht, die HDAK zu bitten, der Steiermark den seelischen Beistand zu geben, den sie benötigt und wurde abgewiesen. Am Ende habe ich mir anhören müssen, die Steiermark sei es nicht wert. Es wird keine Einigung geben.“ Betont sprach er jedes Wort aus. „Sie ist weder vom Volk noch von mir gewollt. Und wie die HDAK versucht, Seelen zu „retten“, die sich ihr nicht anschließen wollen, habe ich bereits am eigenen Leib erfahren dürfen. Also erzählt mir nichts!“ Gemeint war Abendlicht, der stillschweigend seine Folterung im Namen der Kirche geduldet hatte.

Demonstrativ wandte Adam den Kopf der Marschallin zu. „Ich bin bereit.“ Es war es nie weniger gewesen.

___________

31. July 1461

Adam closed his eyes for a moment. Then he nodded slowly. "So it should be”, he said, more to himself than to anyone else. He bowed his head to one side as he listened Graufang. He wished he had his confidence. His nightmares raised doubts, that God found him worthy to enter Paradise. He just nodded.
"Would you ensure that I get something to write? I have to inform my counsel and my family, "he asked the woman, Rainan, which he held out his sword." Take good care of it, and give it to me again when the time is right." Was it an invitation to help him? Yes. Even if the wife had no reason to do so, but women often did things that he didn’t understand.

All have been said, except one. He owed Ysabeth an answer. "Misguided as I was, I spent over a year trying to ask the HDAK to give Styria emotional support they needed and was dismissed. In the end I have to hear, Styria was not worth it. There will be no agreement”, he said, emphasized each word. "It is neither intended by the people nor by me. And how the HDAK try to "save" souls, that do not want to join her, I have been allowed to experience firsthand. So tell me anything! " Abendlicht was meant, who had tacitly tolerated his torture in the name of the church.

Adam demonstratively turned his head to the Marshal. "I'm ready." He was never less.
_________________

Ranian

Ranian had attended the debate in silence up to the order of the Emperor, watched Adam, his stubbornness had led him to a penalty worse than before, the prison. "Ah! If only he had been silent" thought the woman "But it is known that the Warriors didn't give up and in battle they fight to the death". Looked at the guards, who having heard them too the words of the Emperor knew what to do, it was enough of a nod their head Marshal and positioned on the sides of the two.....no longer guests but prisoners. Duke looked Ranian, his eyes no longer had that swagger when they arrived, they were sad, tired, asked her if he could receive the needed to write and then without the woman ordering him took his sword and handed it to her

" Take good care of it, and give it to me again when the time is right."

She took the sword, his words in her ears sounded like a plea for help

Quiet Duke! Will be my care keep it and .... I will try to have the writing materials

Adam gave a last response to a nun, then turned back to her saying Ranian are ready to be brought into prisons. The Marshal nodded at the man, but before you leave the room, she turned to the Emperor

Majesty! Since sister Ysabeth will interrogate the two prisoners, allow me to bring them into the tower?

It was the highest part of the building, often destined to illustrious persons who had somehow cheated or committed any serious crime

So that she can go to them at any time, and being a woman does not have to be in the midst of messy brigands and murderers

uttered those last words followed by a grimace of disgust, he knew those places and there would never any woman, much less a nun

Also the Duke Adam in these days was unwell and take him in the dungeon, where the air is healthy, foods that little sister Ysabeth instead of asking him to give him the last rites

Ranian wanted to accompany that phrase with a wry smile, but could not, sadness and anger hovered in that room and as heavy weights harrassing in the minds of all those who were present
_________________

Gerfried

31. Juli 1461 ~ Von Graz nach Strassburg

Gerfried ist besorgt über die Verweigerung, den Palast betreten zu dürfen. Aber wenn sie warten müssen, dann muss es sein. Die hohen Geistlichen würde nie eine bürgerliche Taverne als Raststätte ins Auge fassen. So ist es an den Wachen, eine angemessene Unterkunft für sie zu finden. Vielleicht ist es Zeit, einen Brief nach Hause zu schicken. Es scheint eine ganze Zeit zu dauern, bis man den Kaiser zu sehen bekommt und so weit Gerfried Santorio kennt, wird der Inquisitor nicht amüsiert, darüber sein, dass er warten muss.
Der Mann in der Rüstung sieht auf die Fassade des Palastes. Ein sehr beeindruckendes Gebäude, aber auch ein Denkmal der Eigenliebe. Der asketisch lebenden Mensch ist durch die Pracht angewidert. Aber dies ist nicht seine Angelegenheit. Er ist nur ein Wächter und ein erklärter Feind aller Ketzer und pervertierten Seelen. - Lebend oder tot.
Mögen sie alle brennen und ihre Seelen auf den Mond geworfen werden, um die ewige Strafe erleiden, die sie verdienen.
Gerfried wendet sich den Wagen zu und winkt den Kutschern. Sie sollen ihre Fahrzeuge vorbereiten, um die Geistlichen in die Innenstadt zu fahren. Natürlich sind sie angewiesen, die Armenviertel der großen Stadt auf dem Weg zu vermeiden ...

........................................

31. July 1461 ~ From Graz to Strasbourg

Gerfried is concerned about the declining to enter the palace. But if they have to wait, then is has to be. The high clerics would never take a common tavern as a place to rest, so it's up to the guards to find adequate quarters for them. Maybe is time to send a letter home. It seems to take time to see the emperor and as far as Gerfried knows Santorio, the inquisitor will be not amused, that he has to wait.
The man in armor looks up to the frontage of the palace. A very impressive building but also a monument of amour-propre. The ascetic living man is disgusted by the luxuriousness. But this is not one of his concern. He's only a guard and a sworn enemy of all heretic and perverted souls. - Living or dead. May they all burn and have their souls thrown to the moon to suffer the eternal punishment they diserve.
Gerfried turns to the carriages and beckons to the coachmen. They shall prepare their vehicles, to drive the clerics to the inner city. Of course they are directed to avoid the slums of the huge town on the way...

Ludwig_von_frayner

The Emperor looked at the Imperial Marshal who was about to leave the room, and answered her question.

Indeed. Imperial Marshal Ranian. Until Adam Fugger and the Patriarch are questionned by the Church, you will be responsible for their supervision.

Then, He turned to the Cardinals. He began to be tired, and wanted to put an end to this long meeting.

We will do as we said. You can retire, Eminences. Be sure that the Empire will honor his word.
Our official announcement will be published in the coming days.

_________________

Ranian

Ranian nodded at the words of the Emperor, then turning to the two prisoners spoke to two

Duke! Patriarch! Please follow me

The woman passed the two reaching the target where they waited, left on their sides the two guards without giving them orders to capture them with force, saw the gesture of Duke in delivering to you the sword of his own volition, but only to accompany them. While awaiting that approached came his Squire Gustavo, who reported that the company that had come to the Palace was gone not very happy. Ranian remained impassive to what was reported, had imagined the reaction and the discontent of those people, then came up to the ear of the servant and said some things
_________________

Adam

31. Juli 1461

Wenigstens war’s der Turm und nicht der Kerker, in den man sie sperren würde. Adam würde der Marschallin ihr Eingreifen sicher nicht vergessen, denn so einen langen Aufenthalt im Kerker hätte der Alte mit Sicherheit nicht überlebt. Ebenso wenig wie er vergessen würde, dass sie Graufang und ihm die Erniedrigung ersparte, in Fesseln abgeführt zu werden.
Da es nicht viel zu sagen gab, folgte Adam, der den Arm des Alten hielt, schweigend dem Weib.

______________

31. July 1461

At least it was the tower and not the dungeon, in which they would be locked up. Adam would never forget the intervention of the Marschal Ranian, because, without her help, Graufang would have died. Such a long stay in the dungeon, he would never have survived. He also was grateful, that Graufang and he were not led away in shackles.
Because, there was nothing to say, Adam, who was holding the arm of the old man, followed the woman in silence.
_________________

Graufang

August 14th, 1461

For days Adam and Graufang were imprisoned. The old man couldn't say for how long he was forced to stay in this little room. Not really a cell but even not a room he would like to live in. Praying, talking to Adam and waiting for the heretics to come was Graufangs pastime. But, in these days, the Patriarch managed to write a letter to his brothers of the reformed church. To find a prison guard who agrees to send the letter, was difficult but not impossible. The arrival of the reformed clerics at strasbourg was not long a secret, so Graufang knew to whom he has to send the letter...

---------------------------
14. August 1461

Seit Tagen sind Adam und Graufang bereits inhaftiert. Der alte Mann konnte nicht sagen, wie lange er gezwungen war, in diesem kleinen Zimmer auszuhalten. Keine wirkliche Gefängniszelle aber auch kein Zimmer, in dem er gerne für länger leben würde. Beten, mit Adam Gespräche führen und auf das Erscheinen der Ketzer zu warten, war Graufangs Zeitvertreib. Aber in diesen Tagen gelang es der Patriarchen einen Brief an seine Brüder von der reformierten Kirche zu schreiben. Einen Gefängniswärter zu überreden, den Brief zu schicken, war zwar schwierig, aber nicht unmöglich. Die Ankunft der reformierten Geistlichen in Straßburg ist schliesslich nicht lange ein Geheimnis geblieben, sodass Graufang wusste, an wen er den Brief zu schicken hatte...

Adam

15. August 1461

„Fünfzehn Tage, Graufang. Fünfzehn!“
Seit dem Tag, an dem man den Alten und ihn in den Turm gesteckt hatte, hatte sich niemand außer denen, die das Essen brachten und den Notdurfteimer leerten, gezeigt und der Herzog, zur Untätigkeit verdammt, ging die Wände hoch.
Wenigstens gab es ein Fenster hier, durch das man zwar nicht den Kopf stecken konnte, weil es zu schmal war, aber dennoch konnte man den Wechsel von Tag und Nacht beobachten und es brachte frische Luft herein. Und Licht. Alles Dinge, die von unschätzbarem Wert waren, besaß man sie nicht mehr und Adam konnte sich noch gut an die Zeit erinnern, als ihm all das genommen worden war.
Zwei Betten, einfache Gestelle aus Holz ausgelegt mit Stroh, ein Tisch und zwei Stühle vervollständigten die Einrichtung. Es gab genügend Essen und Trinken, das zwar einfach war, aber sättigte und einen Notdurfteimer, der geleert wurde.
Fünfzehn Tage waren eine lange Zeit, in der man die Anwesenheit von Graufang und ihm mehr oder weniger ignoriert hatte. Wollte man sie so mürbe machen? Dass er keine Nachricht aus der Steiermark bekommen hatte, wunderte ihn nicht. Der Weg war weit. Sein Brief würde sicher gerade erst übergeben werden, die Antwort noch länger auf sich warten lassen, aber warum kam die Inquisition der falschen Kirche nicht? War das deren Lösung des Problems, das aus Graufang und ihm bestand? Sie zu vergessen? Da hatten sie sich verrechnet und auch der Kaiser, wenn der wirklich glaubte, er würde sich so einfach geschlagen geben. Man würde sehen, wer am Ende triumphierte. Adam hatte mehr als einen Kaiser überlebt. Man lebte gefährlich, ganz oben an der Spitze.

_________

15. August 1461

„Fifteen days, Graufang. Fifteen.“
Since the day, Graufang and he were arrested in the tower, they had seen nobody – except those, who brought the food an emptied the bucket which was filled with her faeces. The duke, forced to inaction, got peevish.
At least, there was an window in their room. It was a small one, but big enough to let in fresh air and to see the rising sun. Things, which had an invaluable worth, if you missed them an Adam could remember this time. Two wooden beds and strew, a table and two chairs completed the fittings. There was enough of food and drink, which was although ordinary but feed and a bucket, which they could use, when the nature called.
Fifteen days were a long time, in which Graufang and the duke were ignored. Did they want to destroy them in this way? That there was no message from Styria was not a surprise. The way from Strasbourg to Styria was a long one. Certainly his letter would have been passed out just now. He had to wait for an answer still some days. The only question he had – why did the inquisition of the wrong church do anything? Was this their solution of the problem, which Graufang and he represented? To forget them? They were wrong, if the thought so. And the emperor, too. It would be not easy to defeat Adam as the hope. At the end he would be the laughing winner. Adam had survived more than one emperor. The life at the top of the head were dangerously.
_________________

Ysabet

Monday, the 31th of July 1461

Ysabet listened to the surprisingly calm words of Graufang Fugger. It seemed to have become clear to him that they went too far and it kind of amused her that Graufang asked for forgiveness of the words of Adam, whereby he had misbehaved more than Adam.
The emperor proved her right: They had gone too far and he wasn´t willing anymore to spare them.
But it also confirmed what she had thought earlier. Madleen Johanna of Schenkenbach had been to upfront and blunt. To demand wasn´t the right way to speak to an emperor. It had been inconvenient to her and she felt bad for Madleen now, too.
Disappointed she sighed after hearing Adams words. She had hoped he would show a little sign of understanding, but nothing. This interrogation would be mostly unpleasant.
When the emperor dismissed them, Ysabet bowed and left the room with Egal and Madleen.
She would have to stay longer in Strasbourg now to interrogate Adam and Graufang. But where should she stay? The local monastery obviously she thought moments later.

Thursday, the 15th of august 1461

It had become clear that Ysabets qualm during the meeting with Adam hadn´t been only because of Abendlicht, but also a sign of coming illness. As a consequence Ysabet had stayed several weeks in the infirmary of the local monastery and couldn´t interrogate Adam. When she became healthy again she had got more than enough time to speak to her superiors in Rome and could finally turn her attention to Adam.
She went to the tower in which Adam and Graufang were imprisoned and asked the guards to take Graufang to another cell, so she could speak with Adam in private.
The guards agreed and tried to take Graufang along, if necessary they would force him to come with them.
After it was done, Ysabet stepped into the cell of Adam accompanied only by a nun, who should record the interrogation.
"Good morning, Adam Fugger." she greeted him. "I have to apologise for letting you wait so long. I have been ill after the last meeting. You have the right to be assisted by a counsel, who must be an Aristotelian faithful. Do you want to exercise this right?"
_________________

Adam

15. August 1461

„Den habt Ihr gerade rausschleifen lassen!” Seinen Beistand. Und der hatte für einen so alten Mann enorme Kräfte entwickelt, als die Wachen sich gezwungen sahen, ihn mit Nachdruck aus der Zelle zu entfernen, weil er sich geweigert hatte, ihn, Adam, allein zu lassen. Es war zu einem Handgemenge gekommen, Adam, der dem Alten hatte beistehen wollen, und Graufang auf der einen Seite gegen eine Anzahl von Wachen, deren Anzahl sich prompt verdoppelt hatte und die den Widerstand, wenig überraschend, schnell niedergerungen hatten. Etliche ausgestoßene Flüche und Blessuren später war es dann vollbracht – der Patriarch saß in einer anderen Zelle, Adam war allein. Für eine kurzen Moment wenigstens – bis Ysabeth den Raum betrat.

Er warf dem Weib einen giftigen Blick zu, ehe er sich abwandte, um sich zu setzen. Mit der Hand fuhr er über die schmerzende Stelle am Kinn, wo ihn die Faust der Wache empfindlich getroffen hatte.

___________

15. August 1461

“You have just let take him away!” His counsel. And he had proofed enormous forces for such an old man, as the guards felt compelled to remove him vigorously out of the cell because Graufang had refused to leave Adam alone. There had been a fight: Adam, who wanted to help the old Fugger, and Graufang on one side against a multitude of guards, who finished the fight quickly. Several ejected curses and wounds later it was accomplished - the patriarch sat in another cell, Adam was alone. For a brief moment at least - till Ysabeth entered the room.

He gave the woman a venomous look before he turned away to sit down. With his hand he felt the aching chin where the fist of one guard had hit him.
_________________

Ranian

[The Tower]

Ranian had learned that sister Ysabet was on his way from the two prisoners, so he hurried to leave his office and go to the tower. Climbed the steps covered the small hallway that divided the two cells present in that place, overcame the guards present outside, without noticing how many were and he knew where to find the two prisoners and the sister.

Good morning! Mother don't mind if I stay with you as you interrogate detainees?

He said those words slowly as if he struggled to put on that thought, because even committed to looking around, he saw that in the room there were only Adam and two nun

Graufang?

Churches looking at those present, but something else caught his attention that she not wait for reply

What happened to you?

She said pointing to his chin by Adam
_________________

Ysabet

Thursday, the 15th of august 1461

Adam seemed upset as Ysabet entered the room. She wouldn´t have thought that the leaving of the old man affected him that much.
Ysabet sat down on the other side of the table with the nun besides her.
"I said the counsel has to be an Aristotelian faithful and faithful means baptised. I thought you knew that much. I know that Graufang Fugger isn´t baptised in the Holy, Aristotelian, Universal and Roman Church. That is why he can´t be here. Do you know anyone else or do you want to proceed without councel?"
After this words she showed him the document, which opened the trial, to satisfy the formalities.
Just in this moment the door opened and a woman stepped in. Ysabet remembered her from the meeting. She was kind of a guard, but she didn´t remember her name and thats why she just said:
"Good morning."
She listened to the surprised question of the women regarding Graufang.
"I asked the guards to bring Graufang to another cell, so I could interrogate Adam alone. It is usual that in the trial are just the Missus Inquisitionis, the accused and his council, if he wants one, present. "
Ysabet thought about it a few minutes, then she added:
But you can stay, if you promise not to interfere and to keep the things spoken in here secret.
_________________

Graufang

Thursday, the 15th of august 1461

With some minor injuries the patriarch was forced into another cell. There were way too many guards against the old man and even moore years which weigh upon the cleric. So the fight was quickly decided, even before Graufang realy could think to resist. A few powerless blows he could give to a guard and a lot of very un-clerical insults. But at the end he found himself on the floor of the other cell. With his bones unharmed but with a wounded pride. The years are long gone where he was able to match with another man.
Fear strikes into Graufangs heart. The fear that he could lose Adam. Not to the false religion but to fire or steel of the heretical church.

----------------------------

15. August 1461

Mit einigen kleineren Verletzungen wurde der Patriarch in eine andere Zelle gezwungen. Es gab viel zu viele Wachen gegen den alten Mann und noch mehr Jahren, die auf dem Kleriker lasteten. So war der Kampf schnell entschieden. Entschieiden, noch bevor Graufang wirklich daran denken konnte, sich zu widersetzen. Ein paar kraftlose Schläge konnte er einer der Wachen mitgeben und eine Menge sehr un-geistliche Beleidigungen. Aber am Ende aber fand er sich auf dem Boden der anderen Zelle wieder. Seine Knochen sind zwar unverletzt, aber sein Stolz ist verletzt. Die Jahre sind lange vorbei, wo er in der Lage war, es mit einem anderen Mann aufzunehmen.
Angst fährt in Graufangs Herz. Die Angst, dass er Adam verlieren könnte. Nicht an die falschen Religion, sondern an Feuer oder Stahl der ketzerischen Kirche.

Ranian

[The Tower]

Ranian looked away from Adam to direct it to the nun who was talking about

I understand!

stated at the answer that she gave her on Graufang

Sister! Well done quietly and don't worry about my mouth nothing comes out of what you say in this room
_________________

Adam

15. August 1461

Adam warf einen Blick auf das Dokument, welches die Nonne ihm gab, ehe er es über den Tisch wieder zu ihr hinschob. „Den Beistand, den ich als solchen bezeichnen würde, lehnte ihr ab, also muss die Antwort „nein“ lauten. Ich kenne sonst niemanden und verzichte demnach.“ Dass Ranian die Zelle betreten hatte, hatte ihn in seiner Antwort nicht stocken lassen und erst, als er fertig war, wandte er sich ihr zu. Dennoch war es zuerst die Nonne die das Wort ergriff. Ihm blieb nur noch anzufügen: „Sie haben den alten Mann mit Gewalt hier fortgebracht. Ich wollte ihm zur Hilfe kommen. Das“, mit der Hand deutete er auf sein Kinn, „ist das Ergebnis.
Würdet Ihr bitte nach ihm sehen, ob es ihm gut geht?“

__________

15. August 1461

Adam looked at the document, which the nun gave him before he pushed it across the table towards to her. "You refused this man, who I would name my councel, so the answer have to be" no ". I don’t know somebody else and therefore I waive my right." That Ranian had entered the cell, did not let him stop in his reply and only after he had finished, he turned to her. The nun spoke first and then the duke. "They have taken the old man with violence away from here. I wanted to help him and that, "he gestured with his hand to his chin," is the result.
Would you please look after him? “
_________________

Mirabel

15.08.1461

Die Ankündigung des Kaisers selbst, ausgehängt am Marktplatz, ist es gewesen, die die nötigen Informationen gebracht hat, damit die Räuberin endlich weiß, wo Adam abgeblieben ist. Ebenso hat man damit erfahren, dass er in Begleitung eines alten Mannes hier ist, den es somit ebenso zu retten gilt.
Einige Münzen hier, einige dort und so werden weitere Informationen weiter gegeben, weshalb die Schwarzhaarige gegenüber dem Tower steht und die steinerne Mauer empor schaut. Irgendwo dort drin sind sie. Nur wo, das ist die große Frage. Immer wieder wandern Bernsteine über die Straßen, dann wieder hinauf zu den schmalen Fenstern und die Arme werden vor der schmalen Brust verschränkt. Gekleidet ist sie heute in einer Hose, einer Bluse und dazu ihr Gürtel, an dem sich lediglich ihr Dolch befindet. Es würde nicht leicht werden, dort einzudringen und die beiden Männer zu befreien, wird es festgestellt. Abermals sieht sie sich um, wartet, ob der Kerl hier endlich auftauchen würde oder nicht, hatte sie ihm schließlich eine Nachricht hinterlassen…

---------------------------------------------------

15.08.1461

It was the emperor himself with his announcement, that has given the required informations to the robber, so that she knows, where Adam is. Also she knows now, that he has a companion, an old man, who needs to be rescued, too.
Some coins here, some coins there and more needed informations arrived the black-haired woman, why she stands towards the tower and looks up to the massive wall. Somewhere in this building they are. But where? That’s the big question! Again and again her eyes look over the streets, then back to the small windows, during she crosses her arms. She wears pants, a blouse and a belt with a dagger. It wouldn’t be easy to get into the tower to free the men. Once again Mira looks around, waits, if the fellow eventual appears or not, because she sent him a message…

_________________

Ranian

Only after the words of Adam, the Marshal realized multiple guards on the floor, in his mind tried to imagine what had happened, he looked at Adam and nodded to what asked

Mother said keep, I coming soon I'll check how is the other prisoner

was already leaving the cell when he saw the small barrel where the guards, every half hour, provided the water for the prisoners, not having available bandages, took the only thing he had with him his handkerchief, came to blows, took the ladle and with it the water then bathed the handkerchief and headed towards Adam

Put this on the chin!

She said handing him the handkerchief wet

Will relieve some pain, then at the end of the questioning will reach a doctor
_________________

Macces

Hilfreich war das Weib gewesen, die sich selbst Mirabel nannte, hatte ein offenes Ohr, wo es nötig war und zumeist die richtige Summe dabei um den richtigen Kerl zu bestechen.
Aber auch ich war nicht untätig gewesen, hatte ein Weib mein Geld genommen, mir einen süßen Abend geschenkt, aber auch wichtige Informationen überbracht.
Mirabels Einladung folgend ging ich eiligen Schrittes durch Straßburg, sah sie vorm Gebäude, in dem der Fugger mit diesem anderen Kerl gefangen war, stehen und ging leise zu ihr. Die Stimme, rau, aber ebenso leise wie meine Schritte, war dicht an ihrem Ohr, oben im Turmzimmer mit den kleinen Fenstern.
Nachdenklich stellte ich mich neben sie, stützte den Arm auf dem anderen ab und rieb mir das Kinn, wenigstens wissen wir wo er steckt, nun müssen wir ihn nurnoch rausholen, grinste dann, oder ich kletter außen hoch und versuche ihn mit dem Kopf zuerst aus dem schmalen Fenster zu ziehen. Schaden würde es nicht.

_______________________________

The woman had been helpful, Mirabel she called herself, she had an open ear, where it was most needed and thereby she gave the right amount to the right guys.
But I was also not inactive, a woman had taken my money, gave me a sweet evening, but brought also important information.
Following Mirabels invitation I hurried through Strasbourg, saw her near the building, where the Fugger was caught with this other guy, and went quietly to her. The voice rough, but just as quiet as my few steps, was close to her ear, up in the tower room with the small windows.
Thoughtful I stood beside her, resting one arm on the other, rubbing my chin, at least we know where he is, now we only have to get him out, then grinned, or I climb up the wall and trying to pull him with his head first out of the small window. It would not be a harm for him.

Adam

15. August 1461

Überrascht blickte Adam auf, als Ranian nach wenigen Augenblicken wieder zurück in seine Zelle kam und ihm ein nasses Taschentuch reichte. „Äh, danke.“ Eigentlich hatte sie sich um den Alten kümmern sollen. Ging’s ihm gut? Hatte sie überhaupt nach ihm gesehen? Immer noch verdattert, griff der Herzog nach dem Tuch und hielt es sich an das Kinn. Die Kühle half gegen den Schmerz, der aber auch so auszuhalten gewesen wäre. Was nicht hieß, dass es Adam nicht gefiel, umsorgt zu werden. Welcher Mann mochte das nicht? Ein Medicus wäre dann aber doch zu viel des Guten. „Ich werde keinen Mediziner benötigen, aber vielleicht mein Onkel?“ Es war ein Wink mit dem Zaunpfahl.

_____________

31. August 1461

Adam looked up and was surprised to see Ranian came back to his cell after a few moments and handed him a wet handkerchief. "Äh, thank you." Actually, they should take care of the old man. Was he okay? Had she looked in on Graufang?
Still astonished, the Duke grabbed the cloth and held it to his chin. The coolness alleviated the pain, which also would have been bearable without her help. This didn’t mean, that Adam didn’t like it, if a woman took care of him. Which man didn’t like that? But a medicus would be too much of a good thing. "I will not need a doctor, but perhaps my uncle?" It was a broad hint.
_________________

Mirabel

15.08.1461

Eine leise Stimme an ihrem Ohr beendet das Warten und lässt das Weib den Kopf wenden, um an dem Giganten hinauf zu schauen, bevor sie den Blick in die beschriebene Richtung wendet. Die beschriebenen Fenster werden ausgemacht und zustimmend genickt zu seinen Worten, die ihre eigenen Grübeleien zum Ausdruck bringen. Die Frage, wie man den Herzog dort heraus bekommen würde. Bei seinem Vorschlag, hinauf zu klettern und Adam mit dem Haupt voran aus dem Fenster zu ziehen, muss Mira unwillkürlich schmunzeln, bevor sie zustimmt. Nein… schaden würde es ihm sicher nicht. Viel kaputt gehen kann da nicht. Ein leises Lachen folgt, eh sie wieder ernster wird und leise spricht. Wenn ich nur wüsste, wo sich die anderen alle rumtreiben… Wir hätten die Mauern hier im Handumdrehen eingerannt und dem Kaiser gezeigt, was seine Armeen taugen gegen Jene, die er versucht aus seinen Landen zu treiben. Im Grunde sind’s nur laut gesprochene Gedanken, weiß Macces noch immer nicht viel über die Schwarzhaarige. Bernsteine richten sich abermals auf den Giganten, um dann schief zu lächeln. Nun… so müssen wir das Beste daraus machen. Fragend ist der Blick, der ihm zuteil wird, wobei das Weib das Köpfchen weit in den Nacken schieben muss. Wahrlich, sie fühlt sich wie ein Zwerg neben diesem Mann.

---------------------------------------------------------------

15.08.1461

It’s a silent voice that finishs her wait and that’s the reason, why the woman turns her head. She looks to the face of the giant before she turns her look to the described direction. Mira has a long close look at the small windows and she nods to his words, which are like her own musing. The question, how they could free the duke. With his proposal, to climb up the walls and try to pull Adam with his head first out of the window, Mira starts to chuckle, before she agrees. No… it wouldn’t be a harm for him, that’s right. There’s not much that might be damaged. A quiet laugh follows, before she gets more serious again and speaks softly. If I only knew, where all the others are… We would have destroyed these walls in the twinkling of an eye and would have shown the emperor, what his armies are good for against those, he wanna expel from his countries. For the most part that are only spoken thoughts, that leave her mouth. Macces still don’t know many things about the black-haired. Her eyes point the giant again and a little smile is on her face. Well… so we have to do our best. It’s a quizzical look he can see, whereby the woman has to put her head back. Really, she feels like a dwarf next to the man on her side.

_________________

Macces

Seltsame Worte sprach die Schwarzhaarige neben mir, als würde sie ihre Gedanken laut sagen, erzählte etwas von anderen, von Menschen, die der Kaiser nicht haben wollte, gegen die seine Armee aber nichts wert wäre.
Wiederholt fiel mir auf, wie wenig ich vom Weib wußte, das hier am Kaiserpalast vor mir stand, mich mit einem fragenden Blick bedachte. Sicher, meine Gründe hier zu sein, waren einfach, es ging mir um Geld, viel Geld, daß gewisse Leute sich die Freiheit des Kerls kosten ließen. Aber was waren ihre Gründe, sein Weib war sie sicher nicht, waren sie verwandt, befreundet, ich wußte es nicht und es tat im Grunde nichts zur Sache, sofern sie hilfreich war.
Wovon redest du Weib, welche anderen?
Die Augen wanderten von ihr zurück zum Gebäude, welches Kerker und Palast in einem war, nachdenklich gruben sich meine Zähne in die Lippe, rieb die Hand den kahlen Schädel, während ich ein Karte, eigentlich eher eine Skizze, aus der Tasche kramte, sie ausbreitete, hier sitzt dein Herzog ein,deutete mit dem Finger auf den Turm, in dem der Fugger festsaß, es gibt einmal die Mauer hier, da könnte man hinüber gelangen, oder wir gehen durchs Haupttor hinein, runzelte nachdenklich die Stirn, wir bräuchten etwas oder jemanden, daß die ganze Aufmerksamkeit auf sich zieht, schwieg dann einen Moment nachdenklich, bevor ich nur ein weiteres Wort anfügte, Feuer.

____________________

Strange words the black-hairy spoke beside me as if she said her thoughts loudly, told about others, about people whom the emperor did not want to have, but against whom his army would be nothing.
Repeatedly struck me how a little I knew about the woman who stood here near the imperial palace before me, considered me with a questioning look. Certainly to be here my reasons, were easy, it was for me about money, a lot of money that certain people let themselves cost the freedom of the guy. But what were her reasons, she was not his woman for sure, they were related, were friends, I did not know it and it did basically nothing to the thing, provided that she was helpful.
From what you are talking woman, which others?
The eyes walked from her back to the building which was dungeon and palace in one, thoughtfully my teeth dug into the lip, the hand rubbed the bald skull, while I rummaged about a map, actually, rather a sketch from the pocket, spread it out, your duke sits here, indicated with the finger at the tower in which the Fugger stuck, there is once the wall here, there we could reach over, or we go in through the main gate, wrinkled thoughtfully forehead, we needed something or somebody, that whole attention pulls on itself, was quiet then moment thoughtfully, before I only another word added, Fire.

Mirabel

15.08.1461

Seine Frage wird mit einem Schmunzeln beantwortet und kurz überlegt, ob sie überhaupt antworten soll. Jene Anderen, mit denen ich schon so oft Seit’ an Seit’ gekämpft und Unsinn getrieben habe. wird’s dann doch beantwortet und ein kaum merkliches Zwinkern mit dem rechten Auge begleitet die Worte.
Als Macces dann die Karte hervor zog und ausbreitete, war die erste Reaktion des Weibes, die Hand auf den Arm des Kerls zu legen, um zuzupacken und zu versuchen, ihn ein Stück in die etwas dunklere Gasse hinter sich hinein zu ziehen, wo man sie nicht unbedingt gleich sehen würde. Ein zorniges Funkeln blitzt dabei in ihren Augen auf, als sie ihn anzischt. Mach doch gleich einen Aushang am Marktplatz, damit man weiß, dass wir kommen und was wir vorhaben. Ein Schnauben folgt, bevor es nun auch an ihr ist auf die Karte zu schauen, um dabei in unwilligem Ton zu sprechen. Außerdem ist er nicht mein Herzog… Äuglein verfolgen die Wanderung von Macces Finger, eh sie selbst das Haupt wendet, um zu besagtem Tor zu schauen. Ein Feuer… murmelt sie nachdenklich und sieht den Giganten wieder an. Du meinst, das reicht aus, damit sie die Tore öffnen? Wo willst du es legen? fragt sie dann leise, senkt den Blick abermals auf die Karte und zieht dabei die Unterlippe mit der oberen Zahnreihe nach Hinten.

15.08.1461

The answer to his question is a chuckle and for a short moment, she considers, if she shall answer. Those others, with whom I fought so often and made some trouble. the words leave her mouth and a barely visible twinkle with her right eye attends the answer.
But when Macces turn out the card, the first reaction of the woman was to put her hand on the arm of the man, in a bid to pull him back into the small alley. An angry glint is in her eyes, when she fizzels. Why don’t you make a proclamation, that we are here to free Adam? A snort follows, before she looks to the card, too. Furthermore he is not my duke… she mutters and looks, what he shows her with his finger., before she turns back to the gate. Fire… she speaks thoughtful and turns her eyes to the giant again. You mean it’s enough that they open the gates? Where do you wanna start the fire? she asks quiet and look down to the card, whereby she bites her underlip.

_________________

Macces

Und wo sind deine anderen brachte ich gerade noch hervor, bevor mich das Weib in eine Gasse zog, mich anmaulte, dann aber doch wissen mochte, worauf ich hinaus wollte. Ein leichtes Schmunzeln kam über mein Gesicht, als ich mich umblickte, die Finger durch eine ihrer Locken fahren ließ, als mich das letzte Mal ein Weib in solch eine dunkle Gasse zog, wollte sie vögeln, lachte dann leise und schüttelte den Kopf bei der Erinnerung, bevor ich abermals auf eine Stelle der Karte deutete. Natürlich werden die Kerle das Tor nicht wegen eines Feuers hier irgendwo öffnen du Dummerchen, tippte ihr bei meinen letzten Worten sanft auf die Stirn, wir klettern über die Mauer, zünden den Pferdestall an und hoffen, daß der Fuggerknabe dann recht unbewacht ist. Falls er doch bewacht wird, nun zuckte ich mit den Schultern, dann bringen wir alles und jeden um, der im Weg steht.

__________

And where are your others? I just still asked, before the woman moved me in a little lane, spoke not friendly, then might know on which I wanted out. Light smiling came over my face when I looked round who gave up finger by one of her locks, the last time a woman pulled me in such a dark lane, she wanted to make love with me , laughed quietly and shook the head with the recollection, before I indicated once more at a place of the map. Of course the guys will not open the gate because of a fire here somewhere you silly thing, tapped with my last words softly on her forehead, we climb above the wall, light the horse stable and hope that then the Fuggerboy is rather unguarded. If he is guarded, nevertheless, , now I twitched with the shoulders, then we kill everything and everybody which stands in the way.

Graufang

15th of august 1461

If this is a sort of joke by God, Graufang is not able to laugh. To lead Adam back to his personal place of horror, to face him with the heretics again and to hand him to their false inquisition can not please the Lord. The old cleric knees, eyes up to the ceiling. He don't mourn about his fate, as he starts to pray, but he indicts God for treatening His righteous so unfair. Maybe this is His way, to put Adams faith to a test but maybe this is the influence of the dark and cunning demons, which are on their way to corrupt the people. The servants of the creature without a name must not be underestimated! They may ware robes of priests, even crowns but their hearts are as dark as the moon and they are driven only by their will to destroy the sovereignty of the Lord. This makes them to an dangerous opponent. But at the end they won't prevail. They may cling to their unholy lifes but as the scolls says there is no hope for them to win this war, if the rigtheous do not leave their ways. So Graufang prays for strength to go on this way. And he prays for strength for Adam. May the duke not falter but give his life into the hands of the guiding Lord, so Adam may overcome all the tries of the heretics to harm his body and mind.

Ranian

[The Tower - cell II ]

Ranian left Adam's cell and walked toward each other, with a nod he called the Chief guard, who came to his Marshal had something strange, the woman looked good in the face, had a black eye, trying not to show to her boss and more trying to keep the eye open, well the woman slowly in his mind was putting together the pieces of what had been a fight between guards and Duke

Open the cell!

ordered him while continuing to fix it

And after go to let you check out that eye black

The guard with low and look red in the face in anger for his eye, opened the cell

Yes! Marshal go there now

Ranian entered in cell Graufang in knee and saw their eyes were watching sky, big step came the elderly settling in front of him, had some scratches on the face

Guard! take me out of the water and bandages

She declined to grab the elder from under the arms, to remove him from that position and let it sit on the cot where she would take care of him better

Graufang how are you? On strength from the ground up
_________________

Graufang

The Tower - cell II

"Thank you for your kindness, young lady. Graufang answers, as he takes a seat. "I've received only a few scratches but the duke... The Patriarch tries to remember. He saw Adam come into action, as the "fight" was going on but there were to much trouble for the old man, to see clearly what happened to the duke. "Is he fine?" A hard laughter follows. The punches of the guards seem not to be the worst problem, Adam is confronted with. The duke must be released from this chambers, as soon as possible. "I know you're just doing your work and you are sworn to the emperor" Graufang looks to Ranian. "But you can't imagine what the Duke was forced to suffer, at the last time, he was in Strasbourg. - If there is any way for you, to assist him...." The old man touches the arm of the marshall. "You call me an heretic but our Lord and Protector will greatly reward you for you deeds. - Maybe not in this world, but in the other one." The finger of the patriarch rises, to show to the window and to the sun...

Mirabel

15.08.1461

Empörung ziert das Gesichtchen als der Kerl Vergleiche mit einer seiner Eroberungen zieht, um dabei eine ihrer Strähnen um seinen Finger zu wickeln. Seine erste Frage wird deshalb gänzlich übergangen, tippte Macces ihr auch noch gegen die Stirn, um sie wie ein Kleinkind dastehen zu lassen und wie eines zu titulieren. Abermals ist es Jähzorn, der sich den Weg hinauf bahnt, weshalb die Linke nach Oben fährt, um seine Pratze zur Seite zu fegen. Nimm deine dreckigen Griffel von mir und nenn’ mich nicht Dummerchen. Zornig wird er angefunkelt, doch hält das Weib ihre Krallen noch zurück, mit denen sie ihm am liebsten sein dämliches Grinsen aus dem Gesicht kratzen würde. Vieles mag ich sein, aber ganz bestimmt nicht dumm! zischt sie, hört seinen Worten aber aufmerksam zu.
Ihr Blick wandert zurück auf die Skizze und der Vorschlag wird abgewogen, als sie dann anmerkt. Die Frage ist, ob er allein oder sein Begleiter bei ihm ist. Wir müssen beide dort heraus holen. nähert sich die Räuberin einen weiteren halben Schritt dem Kerl, um die Hände anzuheben, in dem Vorhaben ihm die Skizze aus den Händen zu nehmen, damit sie diese besser studieren kann.

15.08.1461

Indignation you can see, when the fellow compares her with one of his squeeze, whereby he takes a flick of her hair to twist around his finger. Because of that she does not hear his first question, also, because Macces tips on her forehead, too, treats her so like a little child and title her like one, too. Again it’s irascibility, that bursts out, why she raises up her left to push his paw away. Take your dirty mitts from me and don’t call me a dullard. She glares at him, but Mira hold her claws back, with them she wants to scratch the stupid grin out of his face. Maybe I am many things, but I’m not silly! she fizzles, but listen alert to his following words.
Her look get back to the card an she weighs up his proposal, before Mira says. The question is, if he is alone or if his companion is with him. We have to rescue both. The robber nears the fellow for a half step, to turn up her hands, because she wants to take the card.

_________________

Macces

Wut und Zorn war das, was es auf dem Gesicht der Schwarzhaarigen zu lesen gab, schien sie wenig erfreut über meine Scherze zu sein, machte ein Gesicht, als hätte sie mir am liebsten die Augen ausgekratzt.
Ruhig Blut Weib, wenn ich denken würde, du wärst dumm, wärst du nicht hier, zuckte dann mit einem Schmunzeln die Schultern, scheinst ja nen richtiger Wildfang zu sein. Beruhige dich, wenn dein Herzog frei und in Sicherheit ist, kannst du dir immer noch überlegen, wie du mich umbringen möchtest.
Mit einem Stirnrunzeln vernahm ich dann aber ihre Worte, daß wir beide Kerle herausholen müssten, während sich ihre Hände in Richtung des Plans bewegten.
Ihr die Karte überlassend, wandte ich den Blick abermals zum Ende der Gasse, nun, dann hoffe ich, daß der andere Bursche nicht zur Last fällt. Ich werde dafür bezahlt Adam raus zu holen, nicht die halbe Steiermark. Was ich hörte, ist dieser Graufang ein sehr alter Mann, dann hoffe ich für ihn, daß du oder der Fugger in der Lage seid ihn zu tragen.

___________________

Fury and rage was that, what was to read on the face of the black-hairy, she seemed to be a little pleased about my jokes, made a face as she wants to scrape my eyes out of me.
Quietly blood woman if I thought you would be silly, you would not be here twitched the shoulders with a smile, you seem to be a right little devil. Calm down, if your duke is free and in security, you can still consider how you would like to kill me.
Then, however, with a forehead wrinkle I heard her words that we would have to get out both guys, while her hands moved in the direction of the plan.
Leaving the map to her, I turned the look once more at the end of the lane, now, then I hope that the other fellow is not a burden. I am paid for getting out Adam, not half Styria. What I heard, this Graufang is a very old man, then I hope for him that you or the Fugger could carry him.

Soldat_bruno

Mirabel

_________________

Macces

Ysabet

Soldat_bruno

Mirabel

_________________

Macces

Adam

Ranian

Ysabet

Graufang

Ranian

Adam

Graufang

Ranian

Ysabet

Thursday, the 15th of august 1461

Ysabet stared shocked at Adam. The empress had tormented him in the name of the church and Abendlicht had knew it? After his words she sat still for several moments. She didn´t knew for how long it could have been 10 minutes or half an our. Her thoughts spun. She couldn´t believe it, but which reason should he have to lie? Was it true or did he lie?
"I didn´t knew." she said low. Why would Adala want to torment him? To which purpose? Because she knew it was forbidden to Inquisitions to use torture unless in a case where only the confession of the accused would establish his guilt or innocence? It made no sense to her. But it was easier to believe than the fact that Abendlicht had knew it. She had trusted Abendlicht since she knew but, against what she had kept doubts regarding Adala deep in her heart.
"Do you know for sure that Abendlicht knew? Who else knew?" she asked. She had to know. Something like this would never have been approved by the church, if it had be known. At least it could not have happened in the name of the church, since they couldn´t command an emperor, just ask.
She gathered her thoughts and focused them on the task she was here to fulfill.
Was it this experience, which let you lose your faith in the roman church?
Then, she added in need to explain herself and her purpose the following words. She didn´t want to hurt him, she wanted to talk to him. To understand him. To save his soul. But she wouldn´t say the last thing loud, because she was sure he wouldn´t see his soul in need of saving.
"You have to understand one thing: I want to know, why my church is not your church. I want to know which words in the oath you can´t say. You said you lost faith in the roman church. I want to know, why you did lose faith in the roman church. I want to understand you motivations. "
_________________

Graufang

15. August 1461

"No, he didn't lie. He was not a follower of the reformed church at this time.He was a follower of the roman church but the empress, Adala, wanted him to follow the german church."
A bit confusing, all the churches and the old man smiles, as he notices this. "Look," he says "Once I was a bishop of the german church. At this time, the german church was largely independant from rome and she called herself the "holy church". Formally we have had one church but in fact the aristotelian church was divided into a roman part and a german part. Two churches who called themselves the "holy one". But now the german church is once again subordinated to rome. So now we have two holy churches who see themselves as one. - But both are the "holy church". If they have the same ideals... I don't know. Ask this a priest of the german church..." The patriarch takes a deep breath. "To complete the confusion, I founded the holy reformed church three years ago and now there are three "holy churches" in the german kingdom. The roman, the german and the reformed." Graufang smiles "Of course the reformed church is the only true church, legitimated by our eternal Lord."

-------------------------

"Nein, er hat nicht gelogen. Er war kein Anhänger der reformierten Kirche zu dieser Zeit. Er war ein Anhänger der römischen Kirche, doch die Kaiserin, Adala, wollte, dass er der deutschen Kirche folgt."
Ein bisschen verwirrend, all die Kirchen und der alte Mann lächelt, als er das bemerkt. "Schaut", sagt er, "Einst war ich ein Bischof der deutschen Kirche. Zu diesem Zeitpunkt war die deutsche Kirche weitgehend unabhängig von Rom und sie nannte sich die" heilige Kirche". Formal hatten wir eine Kirche, in Wirklichkeit jedoch war die aristotelische Kirche in einen römischen und einer deutschen Teil aufgespalten. Zwei Kirchen, die sich die "heilige" genannt haben. Aber jetzt ist die Deutsch Kirche wieder einmal Rom untergeordnet. Nun haben wir zwei heiligen Kirchen, die sich als eine sehen.... Doch beide sind die "heiligen Kirche". Ob sie die gleichen Ideale haben ... ich weiß es nicht, das müsst Ihr einen Priester der deutschen Kirche fragen ... "Der Patriarch atmet tief durch."Um die Verwirrung zu vervollständigen, gründete ich die heilige reformierte Kirche vor drei Jahren und jetzt gibt es drei "heiligen Kirchen" im deutschen Reich. Die römische, die deutsche und die reformierte." Graufang lächelt "Natürlich ist die reformierte Kirche ist die einzige wahre Kirche, legitimiert durch unsere ewigen Herrn."

Adam

15. August 1461

Die Stille, die auf seine Worte folgte war lang und Adam wusste nicht, was er von ihrem Schweigen halten sollte. Wollte sie ihn animieren, es zu unterbrechen und sich zu rechtfertigen zu versuchen? Da hatte sie sich geirrt. Abwartend lehnte sich der Herzog in seinem Stuhl zurück. Sollte die Nonne schweigen, solange sie wollte. Er hatte Zeit. Sie war am Zug.

Als die Nonne endlich den Mund öffnete, redete sie so leise, dass Adam Mühe hatte, sie zu verstehen. Vielleicht waren ihre Worte auch nicht für ihn bestimmt gewesen, denn danach sprach sie in normaler Lautstärke weiter. Als sie geendet hatte, war es Adam, der schwieg. Momente vergingen, in denen er sie nur ansah, atmete dann tief durch und verschränkte die Arme vor der Brust. „Ihr wollt meine Beweggründe verstehen?“ Das wäre das erste Mal, dass einer von der römischen Kirche das versuchte. Angehört hatte man ihn, ja. Aber auf das gehört, was er sagte, nie. „Gut.“ Die Nonne hatte den richtigen Weg gewählt, wenn sie Zugang zum Herzog finden wollte. „Ich muss ein wenig ausholen.

Als ich vor ungefähr anderthalb Jahren zum Herzog gewählt worden bin, habe ich es mir zum Ziel gesetzt, der Kirche zu mehr Einfluss in der Steiermark zu verhelfen und für das Seelenheil der Menschen, die ihr Vertrauen in mich gesetzt haben, zu sorgen. Ich habe seinerzeit unzählige Briefe an Eure Kirche geschrieben, mit der Bitte, Priester in die Steiermark zu entsenden. Die wurden ignoriert.
Bürger meiner Provinz, die heiraten oder sich taufen lassen wollten, wandten sich an Eure Kirche und haben die Antwort bekommen, sie sollen nach Österreich gehen. Dort würde man ihnen helfen. Abendlicht, seinerzeit Primas und Erzbischof, bot ich einen Platz in meinem Kronrat an. Ihm oder seinem von ihm ernannten Vertreter, auf dass wir bei unseren Entscheidungen Gottes Wille nie aus den Augen verlören. Er nahm das Angebot in keinerlei Hinsicht jemals an. Stattdessen beschloss er, kaum in der Steiermark angekommen, eine Reise zu machen, die mehrere Monate andauerte und ließ uns wieder im Stich. Briefe erreichten ihn nicht und am Ende“, nach derart vielen Tiefschlägen, die aufzuzählen, viel zu lange dauern würde, „als er gegenüber meinem Schwiegervater äußerte, die Steiermark sei ihm nichts wert, erkannte ich, dass Eure Kirche niemals für unser Seelenheil würde sorgen können oder auch nur wollen.

Im….“ Der Herzog musste nachdenken. Es war alles so lang schon her. „…. September 1460 ließ ich die Verfassung ändern und setzte die Heilige Aristotelische Kirche als Staatskirche ein. Ich schrieb Briefe nach Rom, erklärte die Situation und stellte die Steiermark unter den Schutz der römischen Kirche, aber anstatt dass Antwort aus Rom kam, kam sie aus Straßburg. Die Kaiserin wies mich an, der alten Verfassung Gültigkeit zu geben, was ich verweigerte. Sie ließ mich rufen, um mich zu erklären. Was ich tat. Wie jetzt vor Euch. Zu diesem Zeitpunkt schrieb ich abermals nach Rom. An Adala’s Vater. Jemand sagte mir, dass er die richtige Person sei, wenn ich Antwort erhalten wollte. Ich bat Rom um Beistand. Am Ende stand ich allein vor der Kaiserin und Eurem Primas. Die Kaiserin warf mir vor, mit der Reformierten Aristotelischen Kirche zu sympathisieren, was ich vehement verneinte. Graufang ist mein Onkel, natürlich hatte ich Kontakt zu ihm. Wie auch nicht? Jedoch hatte ich zu diesem Zeitpunkt nicht einen Gedanken daran verschwendet, der Reformierten Aristotelischen Kirche beizutreten. Ich schwor ihr meine Treue zur Heiligen Römischen Kirche. Sie forderte aber meine Bekennung zur HDAK, welche ich ihr nicht geben konnte. Dafür ließ sie mich in den Kerker werfen. Jeden Tag sollte ich befragt werden ob ich der falschen Kirche abschwöre, was der gehorsame Knecht auch tat. Jeden Tag. Und ich beteuerte jeden verdammten Tag, der Heiligen Römischen Kirche dienen zu wollen. Vier Wochen lang - ungeachtet der Qualen, die übrigens Abendlicht für notwendig empfand. Notwendig!“ Ein Muskel zuckte im Gesicht Adams. „Das waren seine Worte: Die Folterung war notwendig.“ Wut blitzte in den Augen des Herzogs auf. Er hoffte, der blonde Priester erfuhr nur einen Teil dessen, was er in der Dunkelheit hatte erleiden müssen. Erinnerungen wollten sich in den Vordergrund schieben und wurden verdrängt. Jetzt nicht. Es war genug, wenn die Bilder nachts kamen.

„Die Kaiserin…… ich verstand ihre Gründe nicht, mich derart quälen zu lassen. Was war so falsch daran, der Heiligen Römischen Kirche angehören zu wollen, wenn die Tochterkirche einen von sich stieß? Sie sprach von Kirchenspaltung, dabei wollte ich nur zurück zur Mutterkirche. Nach vier Wochen entließ sie mich aus der Dunkelheit, ohne dass ich meine Meinung geändert hätte. Ich bin für die Heilige Aristotelische Kirche durch die Hölle gegangen und als Dank exkommunizierte Abendlicht mich. Wieder bat ich Rom um Hilfe. Ich bat darum, das zurückzunehmen und wieder kam keine Antwort. Für Rom scheine ich nicht zu existieren. Das war im November vergangenen Jahres.“ Die darauffolgende Zeit war die schwerste in seinem Leben gewesen. Sie war durchsetzt von Albträumen, Selbsthass und Unmengen an Alkohol. Der Leib hatte den Kerker verlassen, der Geist konnte es nicht. „In den Monaten danach stand Graufang mir zur Seite. Als Priester, der einem Menschen, der gestrauchelt war, unter die Arme greifen wollte. Er gab mich nicht auf.“ Obwohl der Herzog es selbst schon getan hatte.
„Ich erkannte, wo mein Weg lag und ging ihn. Anfangs allein. Meinen Bürgern legte ich noch immer Rom ans Herz, wenn sie an mich herantraten wegen Taufen oder Hochzeiten, brachte aber auch die Sprache auf die Reformierte Aristotelische Kirche. Und meine Bürger zeigten mir auf, was ich längst hätte tun sollen. Alle gingen sie zu Graufang. Ausnahmslos. Und es war, wie es immer hätte sein sollen. Im März diesen Jahres strich ich die Heilige Römische Kirche aus der steirischen Verfassung und setzte stattdessen den Aristotelischen Glauben als den einzig wahren ein.
Gleichzeitig unterschrieb ich als Herzog und im Namen der Steiermark ein Konkordat mit der Reformierten Aristotelischen Kirche, womit diese zur Staatskirche erklärt wurde. Seitdem ist Frieden eingekehrt in der Steiermark. Es gibt keine Anfragen mehr, wo Priester zu finden seien. Sie sind da und kümmern sich und niemand wird ignoriert oder gezwungen nach Österreich zu gehen.“ Eine Pause entstand. Er hatte, für ihn ungewöhnlich, viel geredet.

„Versteht Ihr jetzt, warum ich nicht auf die römische Kirche einen Eid schwöre? Sie ist für mich keine Kirche. Ebenso wenig wie die HDAK. Ich könnte Euch genauso gut auf das trockene Stück Brot dort drüben“, Adam deutete in Richtung seiner Schüssel, in der das Brot noch unangetastet lag, „schwören. Und Ihr….“, es lag kein Spott oder Ablehnung in der Stimme, als er die Nonne direkt ansprach „Der Kaiser hat mein Schicksal in Eure Hände gelegt. Das muss ich anerkennen, weil die Mauern und Wachen mich dazu zwingen, aber Ihr werdet niemals mein Richter sein, wenn es um meine Seele geht. Einerlei was Ihr entscheidet, es berührt mich nicht. Ihr könnt über mein Leib und Leben richten, aber nicht darüber, ob ich Gottes Gnaden erwarten und zu seinen Füßen sitzen darf nach meinem Tod.“ Womit der Eid wieder auf das reduziert war, was er ihr schon zweimal angeboten hatte.

„Aber, ich denke, der Eid ist ohnehin überflüssig geworden. Meint Ihr nicht? Mehr werdet Ihr von mir nicht erfahren und auch kein Eid der Welt ließe mich etwas anderes sagen. Ihr mögt ein Lichtblick sein in der Dunkelheit, die Eure Kirche verbreitet, weil Ihr zuhört, aber um nichts in der Welt werde ich meine Steiermark in die Verdammnis stürzen und sie von der Reformierten Aristotelischen Kirche lossagen.“

____________

15. August 1461

The silence, which followed to his words, seemed to be endless and Adam didn’t know what the reason was. Should he interrupt the silence and try to justify himself? If that was her motive, she was wrong. The duke leant back in his chair. Should the nun clam up as long as she wanted. He had all the time in the world. It was her turn.

When she opened her mouth at least, she spoke so quietly, that it was an effort to understand. Maybe her words was not given to him, because after that she spoke in normally way. When she had ended, it was to Adam to clam up. For moments he starred at her, the he took a deep breath and folded his arms. “You want to understand my motivations?” That would be the first time, that someone form the roman church would try this. “Okay.” The nun chose the right way, if it was in her mind to make the duke receptive. “I have to beat about the bush.“

Approximately one and a half year ago I was elected du duke of Styria. One of my objectives was to increase the influence of the church and to take care of the spiritual salvation of the people, who trusted in me. In that time I wrote countless letters to your church and beg to send priests to Styria. All my letters were ignored. Citizens of my province, who had the wish to marry or to be baptized, wrote to your church, too, and they got the answer, that they had to go to Austria. There they will find help. I offered Abendlicht, at that time primate and archbishop, a position in my council. Him or his representative nominated by him, so that we never forgot god’s will in our decisions. He never accepted the offer. Instead he decided to leave Styria, just when he arrived. He traveled around for month and failed us. Letters didn’t reach him and in the end”, after so many body blows, that to enumerate would take too much time, “when he told my father-in-law, Styria has no worth for him, I recognized, that this church will be able to take care of our spiritual salvation.

„In….“, the duke had to think about it. It was long time ago, when all these happened. “…..September 1460 I let to rewrite the constitution und declared the Holy Aristotelian Church to state church. I wrote letters to Rome, explained the situation and put Styria under protection of the roman church, but instead of Rome, Strasbourg sent an answer. The empress ordered me to give the constitution in its old version validity, but I refused. She let me come to Strasbourg to explain, what I have done and why. I did it. Like now. At this time I wrote a letter to Rome again. To the father of Adala. Somebody told me, he were the right person, if I wanted to receive answer. I beg Rome for support. At the end I stood only by myself in the front of the empress and your primate. The empress blame me for sympathize with the Reformed Aristotelian Church. I denied vehemently. Graufang is my uncle. Of course I had contact to him. Why not? But, at no moment at this time I thought about to become a member in the church of my uncle. I swore loyalty to the roman church. But the empress demanded me to swear my loyalty to the HDAK. I could not do it. Therefore she arrested me in the dungeon. The gave ordert o ask me every day, if I recant the wrong church. And her obedient slave asked me. Every day. And every damnd day I swore my loyalty to the roman church. For four weeks.

(*)
Notwithstanding the anguish felt by the way the Abendlicht necessary. Necessary "A muscle twitched in his face Adam. "Those were his words: The torture was necessary" Anger flashed in the eyes of the duke. He hopes the blonde priest learned only part of what he had to suffer in the dark. Memories wanted to push to the fore and were displaced. Not now. It was enough if the images came at night.

"The Empress ...... I understood her reasons not to let torture me so. What was so wrong with wanting to belong to the Holy Roman Church, when the daughter of a church came about? She spoke of schism, though I just wanted to return to the mother church. After four weeks, they released me from the darkness, without that I would have changed my mind. I went for the Holy Aristotelian Church through hell and me as thanks Abendlicht excommunicated me. Again I asked Rome for help. I asked the take back and again there was no answer. For Rome, I do not seem to exist. That was in November last year. "Subsequent time was the heaviest in his life had been. She was riddled with nightmares, self-hatred and tons of alcohol. The body had left the prison, the mind could not. "In the months after Graufang stood by my side. As a priest, a man who had stumbled wanted under the arms. He did not abandon me. "Although the Duke had already done it myself.
"I realized where my path lay and walked him. Initially alone. I put my citizens still fond of Rome, when they approached me for baptisms or weddings, but I also brought the Aristotelian language of the Reformed Church. And my people showed me what I should have done long ago. They all went to Graufang. Without exception. And it was, as it always should have. In March this year, I emphasized the Holy Roman Church from the Styrian Constitution and sat, instead, to Aristotle as the only true faith.
At the same time I signed on behalf of the Duke of Styria and a concordat with the Aristotelian Reformed Church, with which it was declared a state religion. Since then, peace has returned in Styria. There are no more questions, where priests were to be found. They are there and take care of and no one is ignored or forced to go to Austria. "There was a pause. He had, unusually, a lot of talk for him.

"Do you understand now why I did not swear an oath to the Roman Church?" For me it is not a church. Just as the HDAK. I you could just as well on the dry piece of bread over there, "Adam pointed towards his bowl in which the bread was still untouched," swear. And you .... "There was no ridicule or rejection in his voice when he directly addressed the nun" The Emperor has put my fate in your hands. I must acknowledge, because the walls and guards force me, but you will never be my judge, when it comes to my mind. No matter what you decide, it does not affect me. You can judge my body and life, but not about whether I expect the grace of God and allowed to sit at his feet after my death. "What the oath was again reduced to what he had offered her twice already.

"But, I think the oath is superfluous anyway. Do not you think? More you will not learn from me and no oath of the world would make me say otherwise. You may be a bright spot in the darkness that spread your church because your listening, but for anything in the world I will do my Styria into perdition and they renounce the Reformed Church Aristotelian. "

(*)=translated by google
_________________

Ranian

She listened to the old man, was much more complicated than she thinks

So that the knowledge of the whole people, who believe in Aristotelian Church, between the Roman Church and the German Church in the past there was a rupture, because both wanted to be the one Holy Church, poor men who have found themselves in this dispute

the last words were spoken voice wire, then took a long breath, got up from the cot leaving only Graufang on it and headed towards the door to return to Adam and a sister, but as he was about to grab the door handle, she stopped and turned to the old thoughtfully

Graufang! Adam met only the Empress or there were others at this meeting?
_________________

Graufang

15. August 1461

The patriarch looks to the marshall at the door and tries to remember, what Adam had told him about the meeting. "The empress was there and.. Abendlicht, the primate of the german church was also there." The former primate, who is now a prisoner of the reformed church. Graufang thinks about this man and he thinks about God's act of justice, which brought Abendlicht to the inquisition. The war of the churches is fought here in strasbourg and there in Graz. But at the bitter end, Graufang fears, there will be a lot of victims. Misery and pain to all of those who fight for their faith. But hasn't he given more than one chance to end this futile struggle and cooperate? Neither Rome nor the german church was willing to talk to him. So they aren't today. - Now the old cleric is assured, that God will guide His reformation of the misguided church and make the reformation prevail. - For the greater glory of the Lord.

----------------

Der Patriarch sieht zur Marshallin an der Tür und versucht sich zu erinnern, was Adam ihm von dem Treffen erzählt hatte. "Die Kaiserin war da und .. Abendlicht, der Primas der deutschen Kirche war auch da." Der ehemalige Primas, der nun ein Gefangener der reformierten Kirche ist. Graufang denkt an diesen Mann und er denkt an Gottes Akt der Gerechtigkeit, der Abendlicht zur Inquisition gebracht hat. Der Krieg der Kirchen wird hier in Straßburg und dort in Graz gekämpft. Aber am bitteren Ende, so fürchtet Graufang, wird es eine Menge Opfer geben. Elend und Schmerz, für all diejenigen, die für ihren Glauben kämpfen. Aber hat er nicht mehr als eine Chance eingeräumt, diesen aussichtslosen Kampf zu beenden und zu kooperieren? Weder Rom noch die deutsche Kirche waren jedoch bereit, mit ihm zu sprechen. Und heute sind sie es immer noch nicht. - Nun ist die alte Kleriker überzeugt, dass Gott Seine Reformation der fehlgeleiteten Kirche führen und sie obsiegen lassen wird. - Zur größeren Ehre des Herrn.

Ranian

"Abendlicht" whispered in his head, was a name Ranian who had previously heard "now I remember where I heard this name, is the Bishop that the Emperor gave the order to release, so he knew all" without saying a word but always wrapped in his arguments opened the door, on the sides of it there were two guards

Guard!

She called one placing that immediately came to attention in front of his Marshal, Ranian did not tell him right away, but came back to Graufang

Patriarch! Now I ask you to be good and let this lead you to guard at the doctor, one of scratching continues to bleed and I can't get it to stop and this worries me a bit, at least your doctor will know what to do. I will go in the other cell by Adam, as soon as the Inquisitor I have finished I will take to lead you from him

shook hands with the old man smiling at him, then turned to the guard

Bring the Patriarch to the doctor, and ... I recommend if I know that something has happened to you shall be responsible

the guard lowered his head without speaking, approached the Patriarch to offer his support and lead it up to the doctor. While Ranian started at the other cell, she opened the door, heard that anyone was talking about was the Duke but not understood what he was saying without interrupting and while closed the door behind him Adam had finished his speech
_________________

Jospin81

Quando il Maresciallo Ranian lo chiamò, il soldato subito entrò nella stanza.
Ricevette l'ordine di accompagnare il Patriarca in infermeria.
Leonardo annuì.
Subito dopo porse il braccio al vecchio Patriarca che aveva bisogno di sostegno.

"Patriarca, appoggiatevi a me. Non abbiate paura, adesso vi accompagno in infermeria."

******

When the Marshal Ranian called him, the soldier immediately entered in the room. Ranian ordered him to accompany the Patriarch in the infirmary.
Leonardo nodded.
Immediately after he offered his arm to the old patriarch who needed support.

"Patriarch, lean on me. Don't be afraid, now, I accompany you to the infirmary."
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Macces

15.08.1461

Feuerteufel erwiederte ich schmunzelnd, als das Weib davon sprach, nach unserem Gasthaus, noch andere Häuser der Macht der Flammen übergeben zu wollen.
Mit einem offenen Lächeln sah ich sie an, frei von Arroganz oder anderen Dingen, einfach vergnügt, das sollten wir wohl besser verschieben, bis wir den Fugger befreit haben, aber von mir aus können wir danach diese ganze missratene Stadt in Brand stecken. Weißt doch, erst die Arbeit dann das Vergnügen.
Kopfschüttelnd und mit einem leisen Lachen setzten wir unseren Weg in Richtung des Palastes fort, einmal drehte ich mich noch um, als wir diesen fast erreicht hatten, war der Himmel über unserer ehemaligen Herberge mittlerweile von den Flammen rot gefärbt, die das Haus nun fest in ihrer heißen Hand hatten.
Zufrieden nickte ich, wuselten Menschen in eben diese Richtung, aus der wir kamen, schienen selbst die Wachen des Palastes ihre Aufmerksamkeit in diese eine Gegend zu lenken, die Rückseite, unser Ziel, für ihre Augen derzeit nicht interessant.
Die Pferde wurden in der Nähe festgemacht, die Dinge, die wir nicht mitzunehmen gedachten, versteckt und die kurze Wegstrecke zur Mauer zu Fuß zurückgelegt.
Leise durchbrach meine Stimme Dunkelheit und Stille, als wir unterhalb der etwa 15 Fuss hohen Steinwand standen, hier hinter ist der Stall, deutete mit der Hand auf die Steine direkt vor uns, du wirst mit meiner Hilfe hochklettern und mir ein Seil hinunterlassen, damit ich nachkommen kann, dann brennen wir den Stall nieder und nutzen die Ablenkung um den Weg zu Adam und dem Alten zurückzulegen. Jeder, der sich dabei in unseren Weg zu stellen gedenkt, nun, du weißt schon.
Nachdem ich dem Weib ein Seil in die Hand gedrückt hatte, verschränkte ich meine Hände, so, daß sie in diese treten könne um über meine Schulter und ausgestreckten Arme an die Oberseite der Mauer zu gelangen.
Ernst, keineswegs unfreundlich sah ich das Weib ein letztes Mal an, pass auf dich auf Feuerteufel, tot nützt du keinem was.

______________

08/15/1461

Firedevil I replied with a grin, as the woman spoke of wanting to hand over other houses, after our inn, to the power of the flames.
With an open smile I looked at her, freely from arrogance or other things, simply pleased, we should probably better move this, until we have freed the Fugger, but I'm concerned, after that, we can stuck Fire to this whole misbegotten town. You know, first the work, than the pleasure.
Shaking my head, and with a quiet laugh, we continued our way towards the palace, when we had almost reached it, I turned around, the sky above our former hostel was now stained red by the flames, which now had the house in their hot hand.
Satisfied I nodded, that people scurrying in this very direction from which we came, the guards of the palace themselve seemed to turn their attention to this one area, the rear, our target, for their eyes currently not interesting.
The horses were moored nearby, the things we want not to take with us were hidden, and the short distance to the wall were laid back by foot.
Quietly my voice broke through darkness and silence as we stood below the 15 foot high stone wall, here behind there is the stable , pointing with his hand on the stones in front of us, you'll climb with my help and let me down a rope, so that I can follow, then we burn down the stable and use the distraction to take the way to Adam and the old one. Anyone who intends thereby to make our way, well, you know.
After I gave her a rope, I crossed my hands, so that she could enter into them, to get over my shoulder and outstretched arms to the top of the wall.
Seriously, not unfriendly, I look one last time at the woman, take care of yourself Firedevil, there is no use for you, if you are dead.

Graufang

15. August 1461

Thankful Graufang looks to Ranian. She seems to be a good person.Whatever may lie ahead, the old man will not forget the kindness of the marshall and her will to treat the prisoners fairly.
Then the patriarch looks to the guard and Graufang don't hesitates to accept the help of the man and lean on him. "Thank you" ,he says gently, towards both the marshall and the guard, and now he's ready to go, whereever the soldier may lead him.

-----------

Dankbar schaut Graufang zu Ranian. Sie scheint ein guter Mensch zu sein. Was immer auch noch kommen mag, die Freundlichkeit des Marshall und ihren Willen, die Gefangenen gerecht zu behandeln, wird der Alte nicht vergessen.
Dann sieht der Patriarch zu der Wache und Graufang zögert nicht, die Hilfe des Mannes akzeptieren und ihn als Stütze zu benutzen. "Danke", sagt er sanft und meint sowohl die Marshallin, als auch die Wache und nun ist er bereit zu gehen, wo immer der Soldat ihn hinführen mag.

Jospin81

Il soldato fu molto felice per il fatto che il Patriarca aveva accettato il suo aiuto. Così insieme si incamminarono attraverso il lungo corridoio illuminato dalle torce fiammanti.

Leonardo accompagnava l'anziano Patriarca così come un nipote farebbe con il proprio nonno. Una mano era impegnata ad impugnare l'elsa della spada (giusto per essere pronto ad ogni evenienza), mentre l'altro braccio offriva appoggio all'anziano. Durante il percorso, poche e cortesi parole furono scambiate:

"Spero che vi sentiate a vostro agio." disse sorridendo.
In un'altra situazione e in un altro tempo, vi avrei volentieri accompagnato per una visita in questa stupenda città.."

******

The soldier was very happy for the fact that the Patriarch had accepted his help. So together they walked through the long corridor lit by flaming torches.

Leonardo accompanied the elderly Patriarch as well as a nephew would with his grandfather. One hand was engaged in tightening the hilt of the sword (just to be ready for any eventuality), while the other arm was offering support to the elderly. Along the way, a few kind words were exchanged:

"I hope that you feel at ease." He smiled.
"In another situation and in another time, I would have gladly accompanied you for a visit in this beautiful city..."
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Katamazai

Mentre Leonardo accompagnava il Patriarca Graufang dal medico Lodovico restò con il Maresciallo Ranian in attesa di ordini

.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.

While Leonardo accompanied the Patriarch Graufang by Lodovico remained with Marshal Ranian awaiting orders
_________________

Graufang

15. August 1461 - Along the corridor

"I'm feeling as good as a prisoner can feel." The old man smiles "But, son, I'm glad to have you by my side." Yes Graufang is realy glad to have the guard at his side. As he knows from Adam, there're much more meanly people living within this walls, than good ones. But the patriarch trusts the marshall and he trusts her guards. They all seem to be like the flaming torches in this corridor. - Lights, glowing in the darkness that surrounds.

--------
15. August 1461 - Den Corridor entlang

"Ich fühle mich so wohl, wie ein Gefangener sich wohlfühlen kann." Der alte Mann lächelt "Aber, mein Sohn, ich bin froh, dich an meiner Seite zu haben." Ja Graufang ist wirklich froh, die Wache an seiner Seite zu haben. Wie er von Adam weiß, gibt es viel mehr gemeine Menschen innerhalb dieser Mauern, als gute. Doch der Patriarch vertraut der Marshallin und er vertraut ihren Wachen. Sie scheinen alle wie die Fackeln in diesem Korridor zu sein. - Lichter, die in der Dunkelheit, die sie umgibt, leuchten.

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Auf dem Weg und irgendwo hinter dem Palast

Ein Schmunzeln kann sich das Weib nicht wirklich verkneifen als sie als Feuerteufel bezeichnet wird und ein zustimmendes Nicken folgt bei seinem Vorschlag, eh sie sich auf den Weg machen Richtung Palast. Hinter ihnen bricht irgendwann die Hölle los als das Feuer gänzlich um sich greift und die Rufe laut werden, die Alarm auslösen sollen. Die zwei Reiter jedoch, die gen Palast reiten, bleiben ruhig und so werden die Pferde untergestellt und die üblichen Waffen finden den Weg an den zierlichen Leib: die Wurfmesser unter dem Wams, ein Dolch am Gürtel, ein kleinerer im Stiefelschaft und das Kurzschwert an ihrer Seite. Der Umhang wird zurück gelassen, würde dieser nur stören und so dauert es nicht lange, bis Weib und Gigant jene Stelle an der Mauer erreichen, die es zu überklettern gilt. Seinen Worten wird aufmerksam gelauscht, das Augenpaar die Steine hinauf geschickt, um kleine Löcher und Ritzen ausmachen zu können, wo Finger und Fußspitzen Halt finden würden.
Als sie sich Macces wieder zuwendet, nimmt sie das Seil entgegen und legt sich dieses direkt quer über die Schultern, wobei jede Bewegung routiniert und völlig gelassen wirkt. Seine Worte hört sie und auch die Geste, wie er ihr eine Räuberleiter macht mit wahrgenommen. Sorg’ dich nicht Gigant… lächelt sie leicht und kleine Hände legen sich auf seine Schultern, wobei gleichzeitig der rechte Fuß angehoben wird, um den Stiefel in seinen Händen zu platzieren. …heute ist nicht der Tag an dem ich sterben werde. wird dies mit einer Überzeugung gesprochen die jeglichen Zweifel daran ins Nichts auflöst. Noch einmal blickt sie an der Mauer empor, als sie sich schon mit seiner Hebelwirkung nach Oben aufmachen will, um dann doch noch einmal inne zu halten und Mac anzuschauen. Hinaus müssen wir aber einen anderen Weg wählen. Der alte Mann wird so eine Kletterei nicht machen können! erklärt sie und betrachtet den Kahlköpfigen aufmerksam, fragend, möchte sie wissen, ob er auch schon den Weg hinaus aus dem Palast bereits geplant hat.

-------------------------------------------

15.08.1461 – On the way and somewhere behind the palace

The woman chuckles when he calls her a firedevil and she nods to his proposal. Behind them the fire escalates and many people scream for help. But the two troopers ride to the palace, stay cool, fasten the horses and hide the things, they don’t need now. The woman wears her usual weapons: the throwing knifes under her vest, a dagger on her belt, a smaller one in her bootleg und the shortsword on her side. So they go to the part of the wall, where they want to climb up and she listens to his words.
When she looks at him, she takes the rope and put it on her shoulder. Don’t’t worry giant… she smiles a little bit and put her hands on his shoulders, whereby she lift up her foot to put it into his hands. …today is not the day, I’ll die. Mira says confidently. Once more she looks up to the wall, before the look goes into his eyes. We have to take another way outside the palace. The old man won’t climb this wall. she explains und looks quizzical to Macces.

_________________

Jospin81

Il soldato poteva capire il disagio del Patriarca.

"Non rattristatevi e non preoccupatevi. Arriveranno giorni migliori."

Gli disse con un sorriso.
Non di sola forza erano fatti i soldati, ma anche di saggezza.
Credeva fortemente in ciò che aveva detto.

******

The soldier could understand the discomfort of the Patriarch.

"Don't be sad and don't worry. There will be better days."

He said with a smile,
The soldiers were not made only of strength but also of wisdom.
He believed strongly in what he had said.
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Adam

15. August 1461

Irgendwie war es wie immer – er redete, die Kirche schwieg. Vielleicht war er auch einfach nur zu ungeduldig und wertete als Schweigen, was die andere benötigte, um das Gesagte zu verdauen. Aber hier und jetzt war sicher nicht der Zeitpunkt, diese Untugend abzulegen.
Adam schüttelte den Kopf und bemerkte da erst Ranian, deren Näherkommen er nicht gehört hatte. „Ihr!“ Der Herzog drehte sich zu der Marschallin. „Wie geht es meinem Onkel?“

_____________

15. August 1461

It was like always – he spoke and the answer of the curch was silence. Maybe he was just too inpatient and interpreted the time, what she needed to think about his words, as silence. But here and now were not the right time to give up this bad habit.
Adam shook his head and realized Ranian. He didn’t hear her steps, when she came in. “You!” The duke turned over to the Marshal. “How is my uncle?”
_________________

Ranian

[The Tower - The Cell I ]

There was a moment of silence in the cell, no word more, nun's and even more by Duke, Ranian immediately thought that maybe the cause was she having bothered with his entry, though it had been careful not to make noise. But all of a sudden she found herself by wearing her eyes surprised del Duca, followed immediately by the question you expect, after all he was asked to ensure that Uncle same well after the scuffle with the guards. Ranian looked at him, was tense and even angry, give him further concerns would have been worse. But there had been something that had bumped the Marshal, and had been the way the Duke had turned to her

Duke I let me remind you that I am not your servant, so I ask that when you contact me you did it with less authority. Regarding your uncle...he is well

one thing that she had learned to do was lie so as not to worry or sick others, sure this time it wasn't responding to her, but at that time it was the right thing to do

and is praying for you

She said those last words accompanied by a smile, and then return to his silence and let the meeting continued
_________________

Macces

Genau beobachteten meine Augen die Vorbereitungen des Weibes. Zu meiner Beruhigung wusste sie was sie hat und wann sie es tat.
Zudem schien sie an den Erfolg unseres Vorhabens zu glauben. Aussichten, bei der ich eine Chance sah, einem Münzwurf gleich.
Ein leichtes Schmunzeln folgte auf ihre Frage nach dem Rückweg mit dem Alten.
Wenn wir es heile bis hierher zurückschaffen, dann schmeißen wir ihn runter, nickte dann aber leicht, ich denke hier ist der beste Ort ja. Die Pferde sind nah, die Mauer nicht allzuhoch, ich wüßte keinen besseren. Der Blick wurde nach oben gelenkt, und nun hoch mit dir.

________________

Exactly my eyes observed the preparations of the woman. To my reassurance she knew what to do and when it has to ne done.
Besides, she seemed to believe in the success of our plan. The views with which I saw a chance, not more than a coin flip.
Light smiling I followed her question after the way back with the old person.
If we get back healthy, we throw hin nodded than I think here is the best place. The horses are close, the wall not so high. I did not know any better. The look was steered upwards, and now up with you.

Adam

15. August 1461

„Eine Dienerin?“ wiederholte Adam verständnislos die Worte der Marschallin. Er erkannte keinen Zusammenhang zu seiner Frage. „Ich habe mich nur nach dem Befinden meines Onkels erkundigt. Mit keinem Wort würdigte ich Euch herab, aber“, das Weib hatte sich bislang als nützlich erwiesen, weshalb Adam das nicht auf’s Spiel setzen wollte, „wenn ich Euch verärgert habe, bitte ich um Verzeihung.“
Hervorragend. Ein Weib, das ihn anschwieg, das andere war sauer auf ihn, ohne dass er den Grund dafür wusste – fast wie ein Familientreffen mit seinen Schwestern. Nur mit dem Unterschied, dass er da gehen konnte, wenn es ihm zu viel wurde. Hier war das nur schwerlich möglich. Was ihm blieb, war, sitzen zu bleiben, zu schweigen und den Himmel durch das Fenster zu betrachten. Wann würde er seine Steiermark wiedersehen? Und Ana?

____________

15. August 1461

"A servant?" Adam repeated the words of the Marshal blankly. He saw no connection between her angry and his question. "I have just asked how my uncle is. Nothing else. With no word I have disparaged you, but "the wife had been useful so far and Adam didn’t want to risk that, “if I have annoyed you, I beg your pardon. " Great. One woman, who was silent and the other one was angry at him and he didn’t know the reason - almost like a family reunion with his sisters. Only with the difference that he could leave that, if it was too much. Here it was hardly possible. What remained to him was to sit down on the chair, to be silent and to look through the window at the sky. When would he see Styria again? And Ana?
_________________

Graufang

15. August 1461 - Along the corridor

The patriarch nods. Yes, there will be better days, sometime, somewhere. For now, the days are uncomfortable. But if the imprisoning of Adam and Graufang is God's will, who is the old man, that he would dare to question the will of the Lord? God is looking from above, watching His creations, their movings and behaviors.... Or is there maybe something looking from below, trying to misguide the righteous by leading them into the hands of the heretics and their blasphemy? Should the reformed church not take intervention days before? Where are the brothers if they are needed so badly? A short look goes to the guard and doubts - the greatest enemy of a priest- is crawling into Graufangs mind like a serpant. Ready to bite and run the poison, which let man falter, into the vains. "Where are we going, son?" Can this dark corridor realy lead to an infirmary? Or is there an executioner waiting behind a pillar, ready to strangle an old man? Is the creature without a name ready to fullfill his unholy deed, which failed years ago, and remove the patriarch once and for all? Will Adam be forced to stay alone? The trust is gone, leaving behind distrust and doubts...

-------------------------------------

15. August 1461 - Den Corridor entlang

Der Patriarch nickt. Ja, es wird bessere Tage geben, irgendwann, irgendwo. Doch jetzt sind die Tage unangenehm. Aber wenn die Inhaftierung von Adam und Graufang der Wille Gottes ist, wer ist der alte Mann, dass er es wagen würde, den Willen des Herrn zu hinterfragen? Gott schaut auf sie herab, beobachtet Seine Schöpfung, ihre Bewegungen und Verhaltensweisen.... Oder ist vielleicht etwas dort, das von unten heraufschaut und versucht, die Gerechten zu verleiten, indem er sie in die Hände der Ketzer und ihre Gotteslästerungen bringt? Sollte die reformierte Kirche nicht vor Tagen schon eingegriffen haben? Wo sind die Brüder, wenn sie so dringend gebraucht werden?
Ein kurzer Blick geht zu der Wache und Zweifel -der größte Feind eines Priesters- kriecht wie eine Schlange in Graufangs Geist. Bereit zu beißen und das Gift, das die Menschen ins Wanken geraten lässt, in die Venen zu lassen. "Wo gehen wir hin, mein Sohn?" Kann dieser dunkle Gang wirklich zu einem Krankenzimmer führen? Oder wartet ein Henker hinter einer Säule, bereit, einen alten Mann zu erdrosseln? Ist die Kreatur ohne Namen so weit, ihre unheiligen Tat, die vor Jahren scheiterte, nun zu vollenden und den Patriarchen ein für alle Mal aus dem Weg zu schaffen? Wird Adam gezwungen sein, allein zu bleiben? Das Vertrauen ist weg, und hinterlässt Misstrauen und Zweifel ...

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – An der Palastmauer

Die Antwort schmeckt ihr nicht wirklich, aber scheinbar geht es nicht anders, weshalb sie knapp nickt und mit seiner Hilfe ein gutes Stück in die Höhe schwebt. Dabei stützt sie sich mit den Händen auf seinen Schultern ab, bevor sie nach der Mauer greift und mit dem anderen Fuß auf eine seiner Schultern steigt. Sie kann den oberen Teil der Mauer nicht gleich erreichen, fehlt etwa ein Fuß bis dort hin und für einen Moment verflucht sie ihre knappe Größe, sucht mit den Fingerspitzen nach einer Ritze im Mauerwerk, wo sie sich festhält und löst dann den Fuß aus Macces Händen, um auch damit einen Spalt in den Steinen zu finden. Erst dann beginnt sie sich unter Kraftaufwendung an dem Wall emporzuziehen, weshalb Lippen fest aufeinander gepresst werden und das Gesichtchen sich kurz verzieht, als leichter Schmerz die Seite durchzieht, wo sie erst vor einigen Wochen eine Klinge zu spüren bekommen hat.
Einige Lidschläge später kann die Schwarzhaarige nach der oberen Mauer greifen und sich zur Gänze hochziehen, um dann dort oben kurz liegen zu bleiben. Auf die andere Seite wird geschaut, geprüft, ob dort Wachen umher laufen und erst als sie sicher ist, dass sie nicht gesehen werden kann, richtet sie sich auf, geht einige Schritt und bindet dann das Seil an, um dieses an der Mauer zum Giganten hinab zu lassen. Ein leises Pfeifen folgt, das nicht auffällig wäre, würde es jemand hören, im Gegensatz zu leisem Rufen und das Weib sinkt in die Hocke hinab, hält das Seil zusätzlich fest, während ihr Blick wieder über den Innenhof wandert.

15.08.1461 – At the palace wall

She doesn’t like the answer, but there is no other way, why she just nods and climbs with his help a in the air. She braced his hands on his shoulders before she reaches for the wall and increases with the other foot on one of his shoulders. She can’t reach the upper part of the wall, missing about a foot up there and for a moment she cursed her tight size, searchs with the fingertips for a chink in the wall, where she holds and then releases the foot of Macces hands to find that a gap in the rocks. Only then she can start to pull herself up by applying force to the Wall, which is why lips are pressed firmly together and the little face warp briefly as slight pain runs through the side where she has felt a blade a few weeks ago.
A few blinks later, the black-haired access to the upper wall and pull herrself up completely, and then lay there are short moment. She looks on the other side, examined whether there guards running around and only when it is certain that they can not be seen, she gets up, goes a few steps and then binds the rope to the wall for the giant. She whistles quiet, that would not flashy, it would hear someone, as opposed to silent calls and the woman falls into the squat down, the rope holds in addition, her gaze wanders back over the courtyard.

Translated with google

_________________

Jospin81

Il soldato rispose al Patriarca:

"Non preoccupatevi. Voi siete un prigioniero, così il Maresciallo Ranian mi ha detto di accompagnarvi dal medico delle Aquilae e non da quello ordinario, di Palazzo. Questo medico si trova all'interno di questo stesso edificio."

Fortunatamente la strada da percorrere fu breve.
I due oltrepassarono una colonna e Leonardo bussò alla porta.
Il medico li accolse con benevolenza.

***

The soldier answered to the patriarch:

"Don't worry. You are a prisoner, so the Marshal Ranian told me to accompany you to the doctor of Aquilae and not to the ordinary one of the Palace. This doctor is located in this same building."

Fortunately, the road ahead was brief.
The two crossed over a column and Leonardo knocked on the door.
A doctor welcomed them with benevolence.
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Ranian

[The Tower - The Cell I]

Ranian listened to the justification of the Duke, perhaps was too harsh in its response

I think that there is tension in the room bring us to contort things .... forgive you if I was harsh in my response. And like I said your uncle is fine, but I've got to be able to talk to him while I was in the other cell. Told me of a story happened long ago, a story that left me a bit surprised and I would like you to make light

looked away from him to direct it to sister Ysabet

Mother! I believe in the most high and are an Aristotelian, my faith as the majority of Aristotelian is devoted to the Holy Church. From faithful I wonder and I ask you, can the Church torturing a loyal just because he believes in it and in the name of Almighty? And ... a Minister of the Church, which must protect the faithful it may turn our backs, who loves her and is submissive, leaving him in agony? I can understand that the Church fight heretics or the sons of nameless, but I don't understand why a loyal. Please, and I'll wonder how faithful, if you know the facts of this matter, give me an explanation

Had it done so, despite having promised not to intervene nun she had broken that promise, he was stronger than she, but her wanting to know and understand it had to keep your mouth shut
_________________

Graufang

15. August 1461 - Along the corridor/infirmary

Graufang does not welcome the note, that he's a prisoner. But he can't ignore this fact, even if he wanted to. So he, the prisoner, is on the way together with the guard. He rather would be outside, gaze up to the sun and enjoy her light. Not here, away of her bright eye and her presence, which allways gives Graufang the feeling to be nearer to the Lord. Here he is only under the eyes of a guard who is watching every move the patriarch is doing.
The doctor is catching the attention of the old priest. As if he's in a trance, Graufang enters the room with a powerless nod towards the medicus. The patriarch seems resigned to the facts.

-----------------

Graufang begrüßt den Hinweis nicht, dass er ein Gefangener ist. Aber er kann die Tatsache nicht verleunen. Selbst wenn er es wollte. Nun ist er, der Gefangene, auf dem Weg zusammen mit der Wache. Er wäre lieber draußen, würde zur Sonne hinaufschauen und ihr Licht genießen. Nicht hier, weg von ihrem strahlenden Auge und ihrer Gegenwart, die Graufang immer das Gefühl gibt, näher beim Herrn zu sein. Hier ist er nur unter den Augen einer Wache, die jede Bewegung die der Patriarch tut, beobachtet.
Der Arzt nimmt die Aufmerksamkeit der alte Priesters in beschlag. Als wäre er in Trance, tritt Graufang in den Raum mit einem kraftlosen Nicken in Richtung des Medicus. Der Patriarch scheint sich den Tatsachen gebeugt zu haben.

Lucrezia59

15 agosto, studio medico

Lucrezia, seduta alla scrivania stà esaminando alcuni documenti di medicina, è stata avvisata che un illustre ospite sarà condotto presso di lei per essere curato.

Sente bussare alla porta, si spalanca e vede entrare un uomo non più giovanissimo accompagnato da una guardia.

Prego, entrate e accomodatevi! disse al Patriarca con fare cortese accompagnando la frase con un gesto che indica una grande poltrona.

poi rivolgendosi alla guardia

potete aspettare fuori, non credo ci siano problemi e preferisco essere sola con il paziente.

Una volta richiusa la porta dietro la guardia, si diresse verso lo scrittoio dov'era appoggiata una tisaniera da cui versò in una tassa un infuso di erbe benefiche.

Si avvicinò al uomo e gli porse la tazza con un sorriso cordiale.

Ecco Patriarca, prendete questa tisana vi rinvigorirà, mi è stato riferito che avete una ferita fatemi vedere...

_______________

15 August, doctor's office

Lucrezia, sitting at the desk is examining some documents of medicine, has been advised that a distinguished guest will be conducted at her to be cured.

Knock at the door, opens and sees a man no longer young to enter accompanied by a guard.

Please, come and sit down! said the Patriarch with making polite accompanying the sentence with a gesture indicating a large armchair.

then turning to the guard

you can wait it out, I do not think there are problems and I prefer to be alone with the patient.

Once the door closed behind the guard, walked to the desk where he was leaning against a tea kitchen from which he poured into a fee an infusion of beneficial herbs.

He approached the man and handed him the cup with a friendly smile.

Patriarch Here, take this herbal tea will reinvigorate, I was told that you have a wound let me see
_________________

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – An der Palastmauer

Nun mach’ schon… raunt sie dem Kerl zu, der eine gefühlte Ewigkeit dazu braucht an der Mauer empor zu klettern, doch kaum ausgesprochen erscheint der Kahlkopf von Macces und er zieht sich zum Räuberweib empor. Auch wenn es nicht nötig wäre, greift die Schwarzhaarige beherzt unter einen seiner Arme und unterstützt ihn so in seinem Vorhaben. Ich habe bisweilen niemanden hier vorbei gehen sehen. erklärt sie sogleich und deutet auf den Innenhof, in welchem einige Fackeln angebracht sind. Noch ein Stück weiter links, einige Schritte vielleicht, liegt der Stall, den es in Brand zu stecken gilt. Fragend legen sich die Äuglein auf den Kerl, als sie abermals flüstert. Hast du Feuersteine? Oder müssen wir uns eine Fackel besorgen? Nah hockt sie bei ihm, so dass ihr Arm den seinen berührt und lässt abermals den Blick schweifen, bevor sie das Haupt wendet und beginnt das Seil, an dem er hinauf geklettert war, ebenso empor zu ziehen.

15.08.1461 – At the palace wall

Come on… she whispered to the guy who takes an eternity to climb up on the wall, but barely out of the bald head of Macces appears and he runs up to the robber. Even if it were not necessary, the black-haired takes courageously under one of his arms and support him in his projects. I did’nt see anyone go by here yet. she immediately explained, pointing to the courtyard, where some torches are attached. A bit further to the left, maybe some steps, is the stall that has to be on fire. Questioning to place the eyes on the guy as she whispers again. Do you have fire stones? Or do we have to get a torch? She squats close to him, so that her arm touched his one and once again she looks araound before she turns her head and starts to pull up the rope on which he had climbed.

*translated with google*

_________________

Graufang

15. August, doctor's office

"Only a scratch" ,Graufang says and takes a seat. "But it doesn't stop to bleed." The finger touches the little wound, bevor the old man takes the tea. The strong smell of herbs reaches the old nose, leading Graufang to make a guess. "German chamomile?" Or maybe poison...
The Patriarch sips at the tea and takes a look to the room, bevor he focus on the studied lady, awaiting what may come.

--------------

"Nur ein Kratzer", sagt Graufang und nimmt Platz. "Aber es hört nicht auf zu bluten." Der Finger berührt die kleine Wunde, bevor der alte Mann den Tee entgegen nimmt. Der starke Geruch von Kräutern erreicht die alte Nase, was Graufang eine Vermutung machen lässt: "Deutsche Kamille?" Oder vielleicht Gift...
Die Patriarch nippt am Tee und wirft einen Blick in den Raum, bevor er sich auf die studierte Dame konzentriert. Das erwartend, was kommen würde.

Lucrezia59

15. Agosto, studio medico

Il Patriarca le indica l'arcata sopracigliare dove sgorga ancora abbondantemente il rosso sangue, una garza poggiata sopra non è stato sufficiente per fermarlo.

Lucrezia lo vede sorseggiare l'infuso, sembra perplesso... forse pensa che sia un intruglio velenoso... no! non può pensare che un medico si abbasserebbe ad avvelenare chi dovrebbe curare. Non lei di sicuro ! porta con dignità l'uniforme delle Aquile da molto tempo, ella sà cos'è l'onore.

Si avvicina al tavolo dove sono posati tutti i suoi strumenti, prende una boccetta di disinfettante, una spugna, detta "spongia somnifera" delle garze e del filo e ago.

Torna vicino a lui, attende che posi la tazza.

Patriarca, dopo avervi ripulita la ferita è molto probabile che debba darvi alcuni punti per chiudere la ferita.
L'arco sopracigliare è molto irrorato dal sangue ed è l'unica soluzione, non temete non sentirete nessun male.
Stendetevi sul lettino! Vi darò un leggero anestetico, non temete, aggiunse, non correte alcun pericolo ve ne dò la mia parola !

------------------------

August 15, doctor's office

The Patriarch of the arch indicates the cheek bone where the red blood still flows abundantly, gauze resting above was not enough to stop it.

Lucrezia sees him sip the tea, looks puzzled ... maybe he thinks that it is a poisonous concoction ... no! can not think that a doctor who should stoop to poison cure. Not you for sure! door with the dignity of the Eagles uniform for a long time, she knows what honor is.

She approached the table where I placed all his tools, takes a bottle of disinfectant, a sponge, called "spongia somnifera" gauze and thread and needle.

Back next to him, waiting for me to pose the cup.

Patriarch, after having cleaned the wound is very likely that should give you a few stitches to close the wound.
The bow is very cheek bone sprinkled with the blood and is the only solution, do not worry you will not hear no evil.
Lie on the couch! I will give you a slight anesthetic, fear not, she added, do not run any danger there I give you my word!

translated with google
_________________

Macces

15.08.1461 – Auf der Palastmauer

Ich werde zu alt für diesen Mist murmelte ich, während ich dem Weib folgte, auf die Mauer stieg und ihre Worte hörte, daß wir unentdeckt geblieben waren.
Den Blick über den Hof, den Stall und die restliche Mauer schweifen lassend, sah ich, daß die Aufmerksamtkeit der Augen der Wachen ihr Ziel entfernt suchte, am hell erleuchteten Himmel, dort, wo unser Gasthaus einmal stand, derzeit nichts weiter, als ein brennender Fleck mitten in der Stadt.
Mit der Hand deutete ich in die Richtung, in der die Flammen ihr unheilvolles Spiel spielten, ruhig und leise die Stimme, mehr ein Flüstern denn laute Worte, ich denke, die Wachen sind abgelenkt genug Mädchen, wir sollten ihre Augen in der Richtung suchen lassen, in die sie gerade schauen und das Feuer hier erstmal nicht entzünden.
Schnellen Schrittes und mit einer kurzen Handbewegung, daß sie mir folgen sollte, begaben wir uns zum Turm, in der der Fugger steckte.
Das große Messer in der Hand legte ich die andere an die Tür, mein Ohr daneben und lauschte, konnte aber kein Geräusch von drinnen vernehmen.
Ganz leise öffnete ich die Tür, biss leicht auf meine Lippen, als ich das Quietschen von Eisen vernahm und gelangte, als der Spalt groß genug geworden war hinein, die Schwarzhaarige mit mir ziehend, führte von dort, wo wir in den Turm gelangt waren eine Treppe hoch und hinunter, sollte der Kerl wohl oben gefangen gehalten werden, so war ich mir nicht sicher, ob ich nicht Stimmen von unten zu uns hatte hinaufschallen hören.
Hast du das gehört, wand ich mich ans Weib, deutete während meiner Worte die Treppe hinab, die Hand fest um den Messergriff

__________________

08/15/1461 - On the wall of the Palace

I'm getting too old for this crap I muttered as I followed the woman climbed up the wall and heard her words, that we were undetected.
A view of the courtyard, the stable and the remaining wall, I saw that the attention of the guards eyes sought away, at the brightly lit sky, where our guesthouse once stood, at the moment nothing more than a burning spot in the middle of the city.
With my hand, I pointed in the direction in which the flames were playing their sinister game, calm and quiet the voice, more a whisper than loud words, I think the guards are distracted enough girl, we should let their eyes see in the direction , they just look at the first fire and do not burn the fire here.
Fast pace and with a brief gesture that she should follow me, we went to the tower in which the Fugger was stuck.
The big knife in hand, I put the other on the door, my ear next to it and listened, but could hear no sound from inside.
Very quietly I opened the door, biting lightly on my lips when I heard the squeak of iron, when the gap had grown large enough i got inside, the black-haired pulling with me, saw stairs going up and down, the guy should probably be detained up, but I was not sure if I had heard voices from below.
Did you hear that , I asked the woman, while pointing down the stairs, my hand tight around the knife handle.

Ubaldo_arciere_pazzo

Ubaldo era una guardia che voleva far carriera come capo degli arcieri, ma per questo scopo doveva dare prova delle sue abilità e sorprendere il maresciallo. Anche lui era un amante dello studio della medicina, così aveva pensato di unire le due passioni.
Di quello che aveva studiato, aveva imparato che nel mondo vi sono vari veleni. Così quel giorno aveva deciso di allenarsi con arco e freccia, non nell'area allenamenti bensì nei boschi.
Voleva usare le sue nuove frecce intonse di un veleno che paralizzava le prede. Tornando dal bosco, era soddisfatto che la sua invenzione funzionasse.
Adesso doveva pulire le sua frecce e solo quando il maresciallo si sarebbe liberato dai suoi impegni le avrebbe mostrato la sua invenzione.
Entrando nel palazzo, scoprì due persone, un uomo e una donna, non vestiti nè da servi nè da guardie e con in mano dei coltelli.
Capì che qualcosa non andava, gli intimò di fermarsi, puntandogli una delle sue frecce, ormai non pensava più al veleno che contenevano, il suo pensiero era di fermare gli intrusi e di dare l'allarme.
Così si mise ad urlare: "Allarme! Due intrusi si trovano nel Palazzo! Guardie accorrete!"
Così, divenne udibile l'eco delle guardie che si passavano l'allarme.

***

Ubaldo was a guard who wanted to make a career as head of the archers, but for this purpose he had to demonstrate his skills and to surprise the Marshal. He was also a lover of the study of medicine, so he decided to combine the two passions.
Of what he had studied, he had learned that in the world there are various poisons. So that day he decided to train with bow and arrow, but not in training area, but in the woods.
He wanted to use his new arrows smeared with a poison that paralyzed the preys. Returning from the woods, he was satisfied that his invention worked.
Now he had to clean his arrows and only when the Marshal would be released from her obligations, he would show her his invention.
Entering in the Palace, he found two people, a man and a woman, weared not as servants nor as guards and holding some knives.
He realized that something was wrong, he ordered them to stop, pointing them one of his arrows, he didn't think to the poison contained in the arrows, his thought was to stop intruders and to raise the alarm.
So he began to shout: "Alarm! Two intruders are located in the Palace! Guards come here!"
So, the echo of the guards who were passing the alarm became audible.

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Von der Palastmauer in den Tower

Schweigend nickt das Weib zur Antwort was das Feuer und den Pferdestall betrifft, während sie ebenso die lodernden Flammen in nicht allzu weiter Ferne betrachtet. Sofort folgt sie dem Giganten über die Mauer und den kleinen Vorsprung zum Tower, wo sie dicht hinter dem Kerl steht und den Blick in die entgegen gesetzte Richtung lenkt, um sicher zu gehen, dass sie nicht entdeckt werden. Dabei zieht auch sie ihren Dolch aus dem Gürtel und wartet, bis starke Finger sich um ihr Gelenk legen, um sie in den Tower hinein zu ziehen. Mira würde lügen, wenn sie sagt, sie wäre nicht aufgeregt. Dafür schlägt das Herz zu sehr, als dass sie diese Tatsache leugnen könnte. Es ist das eine, Reisenden auf den Straßen aufzulauern und auszurauben, ebenso auf ein Schlachtfeld zu ziehen, wo man die Anzahl seiner Gegner sehen und vielleicht auch zählen kann… aber es ist etwas gänzlich Anderes in die Höhle des Löwen zu kriechen, wo man nicht weiß, wie viele aus dem Rudel um die nächste Biegung auf einen warten.
Es ist nicht notwendig, dass Macces die Schwarzhaarige auf das Geräusch hinweist, hat sie selbst es ebenso vernommen. Der Zeigefinger der Linken ist es deshalb, der an Sinnliche angehoben wird, um dem Kerl zu bedeuten, er möge still sein. Lider senken sich, verdecken das Gold der Augen und das Haupt wird ein wenig zur Seite geneigt, um zu lauschen: Schritte, Gemurmel… leiser werdend, als würde sich jemand entfernen. Äuglein werden wieder geöffnet und dem Giganten zugenickt, eine Aufforderung gleichzeitig den Weg hinauf anzutreten. Weiter geht’s… flüstert sie dabei und wirft noch einen kurzen Blick Treppabwärts. Die Schritte entfernen sich… raunt sich noch hinterher, bevor plötzlich eine Stimme aus dem Nichts auftaucht und Alarm schlägt. Der Blick wird gewendet und eine Wache mit Pfeil und Bogen im Anschlag entdeckt, die sich nun die Seele aus dem Leib brüllt, um Verstärkung zu bekommen. Seine Waffe würde ihm wohl kaum etwas nützen in dem engen Gang den Turm hinauf, gibt es nicht genügend Platz, um diesen richtig benutzen zu können. Lauf… LAUF! spricht das Weib mit Nachdruck zu Macces. Ob der nun die Treppen hinauf oder den Weg zurück wählen würde, ist ihr herzlich egal. Einen Kampf würde sie nicht scheuen, nur wollte sie nicht länger im Visier von dieser Wache stehen…

15.08.1461 - From the palace wall to the tower

Silently the woman nods regarding the fire and the stables, while she looks to the flames in the distance. Immediately she follows the Giant over the wall and the small projection to the Tower, where she is standing behind the guy and the look deflected in the opposite direction, to make sure that they are not discovered. She pulls her dagger from her belt and is waiting until strong fingers bestride her wrist, to draw her into the Tower. Mira would be lying if she says she would not be upset. For this, the heart beats too much, as that they could deny this fact. It is one thing to ambush travelers on the streets and rob, just pull on a battlefield, where you can see the number of your enemies, and perhaps count ... but it's something else to crawl in the lion's den, where you do not know how many are waiting from the pack around the next bend to one.
It is not necessary that Macces indicating the black-haired woman on the sound, she has even heard it as well. The index finger of the left, it is therefore, is raised to Sensual to mean the guy, he should be silent. Lower lids to cover the gold of the eyes and the head is tilted a little to one side to listen: steps, mumbling ... becoming quieter like anyone would remove. Little eyes are opened again and nodded to the Giant, at the same time an invitation to compete the way up. Let’s go ... she whispers and they still glances descending stairs. The steps to remove ... still whispers behind before a voice suddenly appears out of nowhere and sounding an alarm. The view is turned and discovered a guard with bow and arrow at the ready, now the soul screams his heart out to get gain. His weapon would use him hardly anything in the narrow path up the tower, there is not enough space to use this properly. Go... GO! says the woman vigorously to Macces. Whether now or up the stairs or choose the way back, she does not care. She would not shy away from a fight, but she did not any longer in sight of this watch ....

*Translated with google*

_________________

Macces

15.08.1461 – Im Turm

Hatten sich die Schritte, wegen der das Weib und ich verstummt und stehen geblieben waren, schnell entfernt, so wartete der nächste Moment mit dem nächsten Unheil auf uns.
Ein Kerl, ein Bogen und ein lautes Brüllen war mehr, als es bedurft hätte, damit ich meine Aufmerksamkeit in die Richtung der Stimme lenkte, blieb mir nicht einmal genug Zeit, mich zu wundern, wo der Bursche herkam, als ich schon die laute Stimme Miras neben mir hörte, Worte rufend, die keine weitere Aufforderung benötigten.
Geräusch unten, Geräusch hinter uns, der Weg war klar und mit schnellen Schritten die Treppen hinauf erklommen, das Messer in der Hand, würde ich nun jeden, der uns in den Weg trat, über den Haufen stürmen.
Ich drehte den Kopf, sah mich nach der Schwarzhaarigen um, war das Weib sicher eine schnellere Läuferin als ich, wurde sie daher vorgelassen und der Weg hinter ihr hinauf eilig fortgesetzt.
Kurz nur begutachtete ich das Hinterteil der Flüchtenden, grinste leicht, war dieser Gedanke so schnell fort, wie er gekommen war, als wir oben angekamen, abermals einen Flur erreichten, mitsamt zwei Türen, eine links und eine rechts.
Schnell, bevor der Bogenschütze kommt Mädchen, hastete ich hinter ihr die Treppe hinauf, der Atem schwer, der Schlag des Herzens, bis in den Schädel spürbar, drehte ich mich zur Treppe um, bereit einem Angreifer mit dem Messer entgegenzuspringen, sollte er uns allzuschnell gefolgt sein.

______________

08/15/1461 - The Tower

Were the steps for which I and the woman had stopped and stood still, quickly removed, the next moment with the next disaster waited on us.
A guy, a bow and a loud roar was more than it would have taken, so I turned my attention to the direction of the voice, I did not even have enough time to wonder where the guy came from, as I have the loud voice Mira heard next to me, shouting words that needed no further invitation.
Noise below, noise behind us, the direction was clear and we climbed up the stairs with rapid steps, knife in hand, I would now everyone who joined us in the way of storm over the pile.
I turned my head, looked around for the black-haired, the woman was certainly a faster runner than me, she was therefore admitted and continued the way up behind her in a hurry.
I only briefly surveyed the rear of the fugitives, grinned slightly, this idea was quickly gone, as he had come, as we came up is, once again reached a corridor, together with two doors, one left and one right.
Quickly, before the archer comes girl , I hurried after her up the stairs, breathing hard, the beat of the heart, until in the skull felt, I turned to the stairs, ready for jumping at an attacker with the knife, if he should have followed us too quickly.

Adam

15. August 1461

Während Ranian ihre Anklage an die Nonne richtete, kam Adam nicht umhin zu bemerken, dass er mit zwei, drei großen Schritten bei ihr sein und sie niederringen könnte. Ein Schwert zu ziehen, bei der räumlichen Enge, wäre dumm. Ehe sie es ganz gezogen hätte, hätte ihr Kopf schon längst Bekanntschaft mit der Mauer gemacht. Sicher trug sie auch andere, kleine, effektive Waffen, aber ob sie schnell genug war diese zu ziehen und zu treffen und zwar derart, dass es ihn hinderte, seinen Angriff fortzusetzen? Er selbst hatte schon mehr als eine Schlacht geschlagen und schätzte seine Chancen als gut ein.

Und dann?
Das würde man sehen.

Das einzige, was ihn abhielt, das zu tun, war, dass er in der Italienerin eine mögliche Verbündete sah. Sie stellte die richtigen Fragen. Ob sie Antwort bekommen würde? So wie er die HDAK und deren Vertreter kannte – nein. Ein abschätzender Blick ging zu den Nonnen. Sie waren im Gegensatz zu der Marschallin wertlos.
Jäh schoss der Herzog in die Höhe, so dass der Stuhl mit Gepolter auf den steinernen Boden knallte, um im gleichen Atemzug nach der zu greifen, die so fleißig mitschrieb. Ein spitzer Schrei klang auf, Feder und Papier glitten zu Boden und die Nonne fand ihren Platz vor Adam, der sie wie ein Schild zwischen sich und Ranian, von der er einen Angriff erwartete, hielt. Mit der linken Hand fasste er nach der Kette mit dem aristotelischen Zeichen daran, die um den Hals der Nonne lag und nahm ihr, indem er sie zuzog, den Atem. Die Rechte legte sich an das Kinn des Weibes, das zu röcheln begann. Adam wusste, wie er ein Genick brechen könnte, würde es nötig sein.

„Verzeiht. Aber es ist an der Zeit, die Sache selbst in die Hand zu nehmen.“ Ein fast entschuldigendes Lächeln ging zu Ranian. Vielleicht verstand sie ihn.„Werft Eure Waffen aus der Zelle und setzt Euch auf eines der Betten.

Du auch!“ Gemeint war der Mann, der vor der Tür Wache stand.
„Und du bleibst sitzen!“ herrschte Adam die andere Nonne an.

(mit Einverständnis der Ranian-Userin)

_____________

15. August 1461

While Ranian asked her accusing questions, Adam thought, he could be on her side with two or three big steps to prevail over her. If she would unsheathe her sword it would be a mistake, because of the spatial narrowness. Before she could use it, he had knocked her head to the wall. Of course, she would have other weapons. Small and effective ones, but would she be fast enough to draw them and to hit him, so that he could not continue his attack? He was the winner of more than one battle, he estimated, he has good chances to win this one, too.

And then?
The future will show it.

The only thing that deterred him to do so, was, that the italien woman could be ally. She asked the right questions. If she would get an answer? Adam thought “no”. He knew the HDAK and their priests. He looked appraising to the nuns. They were worthless, in contrast to the Marshal.
Suddenly the duke stood up. The chair fall on the floor with banging. In the same second he grabbed the nun, who took notes diligently. She screamed. Feather and paper fall on the floor and he pulled her in front of his body, so that she stood between Ranian and himself. He expected an attack from the Marshall. With the left hand he pulled the chain with the aristotelian sign, that hung at her neck and take so her breath. With the right hand he grasped the chin of the nun. Adam knew, how to break a neck, would it be necessary.

“I beg your pardon. But it’s the right time, to take the control of this situation.” He smiled apologetically to Ranian. Maybe she understood him. “Throw your weapons out of the cell and sit down on one of the beds.You, too!” He ment the men, who stood in front of the door.
“And you, don’t move”, Adam shouted to the other nun.

(with consent of Ranian-Player)
_________________

Katamazai

[la torre-cella I]

Lodovico era nella torre fuori dalla porta della prima cella dove il Maresciallo Ranian stava parlando con il prigioniero quando guardando fuori dalla feritoia presente nel muro vide un forte bagliore provenire dal centro della città e con molta calma si affacciò nella cella per controllare la situazione poi accostò la porta e avvicinandosi ad un soldato gli disse:
soldato rimani qui e controlla sempre che il Maresciallo non abbia problemi, qualunque cosa succederà tu rimani qui alla porta della cella.
Poi fece segno alle altre tre guardie di seguirlo e si si spostò poco più lontano all'inizio del corridoio dove confluivano le scale, sapeva che a breve avrebbero avuto una sorpresa,qualcuno che non doveva essere lì a breve si sarebbe presentato.
Guardò le tre guardie con lui e disse:
state molto attenti , sguainate le spade e pronti ad usarle.

-.-.-.--.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-

[The Tower - The Cell I]

Lodovico was the tower outside the door of the first cell where the Marshal Ranian was talking to the prisoner when looking out from the slit in the wall saw a strong glow coming from the city centre and calmly approached the cell to control the situation then pulled over the door and approaching a soldier told him:
soldier stay here and always check that the Marshal did not troublewhatever happens you stay here at the door of the cell.
Then motioned to the other three guards to follow him and we moved a little further away at the beginning of the corridor where the stairs were, knew that soon would have a surprise, someone who should not be there soon would be presented.Looked at the three guards with him and said:
been very careful, swords unsheathed and ready to use them.
_________________

Ranian

Was waiting for a response from the Inquisitor when udi Adam apologize and that would take up the situation

What....?

puzzled said, but had no way to terminate the application that he was already standing and holding hostage the young nun who was writing, one hand on the Chin of the young victim and the other holding the Crucifix of her tight to her slender neck, Adam was a man well coached and the neck of the young in his hands was like a dry twigeasy to break, Ranian instinct drew his sword, would snap could hurt him and make sure he left the woman, but also a step would increase the grip on the poor

Adam does not do so, leaves the nun, you don't do anything you're not a murderer and ... Why do you always make things worse?

those last words told her angrily, because once again had managed to get into trouble, burning like paper on fire the help that she was handing him and this time wouldn't be enough a penalty in gold or the prison, the Emperor would have made him pay bitterly

Adam! For the last time, leaving the sister, the Emperor was furious and this time there will be a tower your prison

She tried in every way to convince him, when he heard the opening of the cell and the footsteps of a guard, had heard the crying of a nun and had seen from the slot what was happening and how he had always been taught noticed in "the steps of a guard" thought Ranian, "and the rest? Where are the other guards? "he kept eyes focused on Adam, now were not the biggest dilemma guards, but convince the men to release the hostages
_________________

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Im Tower, die Treppe hinauf

Nein, keine weitere Aufforderung ist nötig, hat sie selbst die Gefahr doch längst erkannt und so rennt sie los, als auch endlich Bewegung in den Gigant kommt, überholt diesen nach einigen Stufen und eilt voraus, um den nächsten Absatz zu erreichen. Manchmal ist eine solche Größe und Gewicht doch ein Hindernis. Noch während des Laufens wird der Dolch von der rechten in die linke Hand übergeben, damit die Rechte das Kurzschwert ziehen kann. Ein guter Entschluss wie sie erkennen kann als sie die obersten Stufen erreicht und sich vier Soldaten gegenüber sieht, die gerade den Flur entlang kommen. Eine geöffnete Türe wird wahr genommen, durch welche eine Wache gerade hinein tritt. Adams Zelle? Ihr Atem geht schwer vor Anstrengung, kein Blick zurück wird getan, kann sie die schweren Schritte des Kahlköpfigen hinter sich hören und schließlich bleibt sie stehen, um in Kampfposition zu gehen. Sicherer Stand wird gesucht, die Waffen erhoben und leicht die Knie gebeugt, während die Räuberin und auf Schlachtfeldern Kampferprobte die Wachen fixiert. Allein hätte sie keine Chance, aber Macces… ja der müsste gleich aufschließen zu ihr und Adam! Ein weiterer kämpfender Riese an ihrer Seite wäre um einiges besser, weshalb das Weib aus einem Reflex heraus die Stimme erhebt, um zu rufen: ADAM! Noch immer geht der Atem schwer und das Herz rast in der Brust in einem wilden Galopp. Zeit nach Hause zu kommen! Spannt sie sämtliche Muskeln an, als die Wachen immer näher rücken und ihre Stimme ebenso angespannt klingt und ein nachdrücklicher Ton darin mitschwingt. Du hast noch Versprechen einzulösen Herzog! Hörst du? ADAM!

15.08.1461 – In the Tower, upstairs

No, no further request is necessary, she recognized by her own the danger and so she runs off, and finally overtakes the giant after some steps and runs ahead to reach the next half landing. Sometimes such a size and weight it is a hindrance. Even while running the dagger from the right is passed into the left hand, so that the rights can pull the short sword. A good decision as she can recognize when she reaches the top step and four soldiers faces that come straight down the hall. An open door is perceived through which a guard is actually going into it. Adam's cell? Her breathing is heavily from the exertion, no look back is done, can she hear the heavy footsteps of the bald-headed behind and finally she stops to go into battle position. Safe standing is sought, took up arms and knees bent slightly, while the robber and on battlefields Battleworn the guards fixed. Alone she would have no chance, but Macces ... yes he would have to catch up to her. And Adam! Another fighting giant on their side would be a lot better, which is why the woman rises from a reflex, the voice to shout: Adam Yet there is the breath heavy and her heart is racing in the chest in a wild gallop. Time to come home! she eccentricity of all muscles, when the guards are coming closer and her voice sounds just as tense and an emphatic tone resonates in them. You have to deliver on some promises Duke! Do you hear me? ADAM!

*Translated with google*

_________________

Adam

15. August 1461

“Weil das mein Weg ist.” Adam’s Blick pendelte zwischen der Marschallin und der Wache, die eintrat, hin und her. „Ich werde nicht darauf warten, bis jemand über mich richtet, der das Recht dazu lange verwirkt hat. Ich werde nicht in diesem Mauern hier vergammeln!“
Adam wickelte die Kette einmal mehr um seine Hand. Tief schnitt sie in das weiche Fleisch am Hals der Nonne, die rot anlief und hektisch mit ihrem Fingern am Hals entlangkratzte, um diese unter die Kette zu schieben. Vergeblich. „Werft die Waffen fort und setzt euch auf die Betten. Ich sage es nicht noch einmal!“ Und er meinte, was er sagte. Ruhig ging der Atem, wenn auch die Situation sein Blut beschleunigte. Mit dem Rücken zur Wand, die Nonne noch immer vor sich, versuchte er die anderen drei im Auge zu behalten, als eine Stimme an sein Ohr drang, die er als letztes hier zu hören gedacht hätte. Mirabel. Was machte das Teufelsweib hier?
“Wird’s bald?!” schrie er die beiden Bewaffneten an.

___________

15. August 1461

“Because this is my way.” Adam saw to the Marshall and then to the guard, who came in. „I won't wait until somebody judge me, who has forfeited the right to do so for a long time. I won't go bad in here!“
Adam wrapped the chain around his hand one more time and deep it cut in the soft skin at the nun’s throat. She turned red and scratched with her nails along her throat, to put her nails under the chain, hectically. Futile. “Throw your weapons out of the cell and sit down on the beds. I will not say it once again!” And he meant, what he said. Calmly he breathed in and out, even if the situation accelerated his blood. With his back to the wall, the nun still in front of him, he tried to keep an eye on the other three, when a voice reached his ears, which he never had expected to hear here. Mirabel. What did the hellcat here?
"Hurry!” He shouted to the two armed person.
_________________

Graufang

August 15, doctor's office
Graufang wants to protest. This scratch is not in need to be sutured. But the old Fugger keeps silent. No one is going to tell an patriarch, which soul is in need to be saved and which is not. So no one should tell a doctor which wound is in need to be sutured and which not. "Go on, then." The old man hands over the cup with herb-tea und leans back. "But spare me with narcotics, my lady. I want to keep a clear conscious and I am not in need for narcotics or drugs." Does he fear the pain? Indeed but Graufang is willing to lay all his fear and pain into the hands of an greater power. If it suits the Lord, He will wipe out every fear.

---------------------

Graufang will schon protestieren. Diese Wunde muss nicht genäht werden. Aber der alte Fugger schweigt. Niemand wird einen Patriarchen sagen, welche Seele gerettet werden muss und welche nicht. So sollte auch niemand einem Arzt sagen, welche Wunde genäht werden muss und welche nicht. "Dann beginnt." Der alte Mann die Hände über der Tasse mit Kräutertee und lehnt sich zurück. "Aber verschont mich mit Narkotica, meine Dame. Ich möchte ein klares Bewusstsein behalten und ich brauche keine Betäubungsmittel oder Drogen." Hat er Angst vor dem Schmerz? Auf jeden Fall, doch Graufang ist bereit, all seine Angst und Schmerzen in die Hände einer höheren Macht zu legen. Wenn es dem Herrn passt, wird Er jede Angst auslöschen.

Ranian

Looked at the chain which clutched around the neck of a young nun who was trying to break free, face paonazzo, wide-eyed and weeping, Ranian couldn't let an innocent man could die, with anger and disgust watching Adam, while addressed to the guard

Do as you said!

the guard turned his gaze in disbelief to his Marshal, but not have it say twice threw his weapon, she also did the same, while from afar you heard the voice of a woman, a voice never heard, and the guards who sought post-clearance payment to stop, something was happening even outside the cell, something that had not allowed the guards to be present near the gates of the cells of the Tower, the guard did as Adam had commanded, sat down on the bed while she was too angry to sit

This is my way?

repeated the words of Adam, as he approached the door with even the nun in his arms

Being a murderess?

She pointed with his head the young nun

You think about doing the right thing by running off it? Do you think doing so would solve all your problems? No Adam! And that your gesture will be the largest penalty for you, more of the torture you endured because that your gesture will turn against your race and while you run through the darkness of the earth not being able to do nothing, their ...

It went further in his speech because his anger grew out of proportion, so she let her gaze only highlight how she felt at that moment
_________________

Lucrezia59

15 agosto ufficio del medico

L'uomo, con molta determinazione aveva rifiutato di essere anestetizzato.

Lucrezia non insistette, guardandolo negli occhi capì che nulla gli avrebbe fatto cambiare idea.

Come desiderate Signore, sappiate però che questa zona è molto delicata e per quanto mi impegnerò ad essere veloce ed a avere la mano leggera potreste sentire male, ma mi inchino al vostro desiderio, se preferite posso darvi una striscia di cuoio da stringere fra i denti.

Prese un catino di porcellana bianca e si sciacquò le mani con una soluzione di acqua piovana e di aceto, prese un ago da sutura e un filo di seta, prezioso filato che utilizzava per ferite riportate sul viso.

Infilò il lungo filo nella cruna del ago e si chinò sul viso segnato dalla vita.

Siete pronto?

---------------------

August 15 doctor's office

The man with a lot of determination had refused to be anesthetized.

Lucrezia insisted, looking into his eyes he knew that nothing would change his mind.

As you wish, Lord, but know that this area is very delicate and as I will endeavor to be fast and have a light touch may feel bad, but I bow to your desire, if you prefer I can give you a strip of leather to tighten between the teeth .

He took a white porcelain basin and rinsed his hands with a solution of vinegar and rainwater, took a suture needle and a thread of silk, precious yarn that used for wounds on his face.

He put the long thread through the eye of the needle and leaned on his face scarred by life.

Are you ready?
_________________

Adam

15. August 1461

“Kein Mörder – ein freier Mann. Und solange ich nicht Gefahr laufe zu sterben, wird sie es auch nicht.“ Langsam, die Nonne fest am Körper haltend, schob sich der Herzog zur Tür. Die Hand, die ihr Kinn festhielt, griff nach der Tür und zog sie zu, doch ehe sie sich ganz hinter Adam schloss, richtete er noch einmal das Wort an die Marschallin, die derart wütend war. „Ich bin kein schlechter Mensch.“ Warum auch immer er sie zu überzeugen versuchte. Vielleicht, weil sie ein Herz gezeigt hatte.

Geräuschvoll schloss sich die Tür hinter Adam, der hastig einen Riegel davor schob. „Halt dem Mund“, schnauzte er die Nonne, die hysterische Laute von sich gab und die Geräusche, die von unten herab heraufkamen, übertönte. „Da lang.“ Im Gehen bückte Adam sich und hob das Schwert der Wache auf, während er auf die benachbarte Zelle zuging, wo er Graufang vermutete.

Sie war leer.

„Wo….?” Wütend stapfte Adam zurück und öffnete die Luke in der hölzernen Tür, die zu seinem ehemaligen Gefängnis führte. „Wo habt Ihr den alten Mann hinbringen lassen?“ Er würde nicht ohne ihn gehen.

__________

15. August 1461

“Not a murderer – a free man. And so long as I don’t run the risk of dying, she won’t die, too.” Slowly, the nun hold near to his body, the Duke moved to the door. The hand that held her chin, grabbed the door, but before he closed the door completely, he spoke to the angry Marshal again. "I'm not a bad man." He did not know, why he tried to convince her. Maybe because she had shown understandig.

The door closed behind Adam noisily, who hastily shoved a bar of it. "Shut your mouth," he shouted to the nun who cried hysterical and drowned the sounds, that came up from down below. "Go there." While walking Adam bent down and picked up the sword of the guard and walked to the neighboring cell, where he suspected Graufang.

It was empty.

"Where ....?" Adam went back angrily and opened the hatch in the wooden door that led to his former prison. "Where did you take the old man?" He would not go without him.
_________________

Ranian

[The Tower - The Cell I]

She saw the door was closing, tried in a race to lock it, but he was been faster, angrily Ranian beated with her palms against it as to want to throw it on the ground, when the door wood suddenly opened, was again Adam, him look mix of anger and fear, while asking to she of Graufang. Stared into his eyes, his hands were still resting on the door. She not answers, beat strong with both hands on the door going back away from it. She turned giving their backs to he, knew that her life was not in danger, it was the sound of the bolt to make her understand if he would come the interior of the cell and defend herself, walked toward the chair where he had remained seated until he decided to take matters into her own hands, was still on the ground, lower to take it, raise it and sit, returning his gaze back to him securing it, with trembling voice, for the pain that gradually felt increasing to hands, and contemptuous spoke to the guard

Guard! Pity that our jailer there has not left a deck of cards ... we would got to pass the time
_________________

Ubaldo_arciere_pazzo

I due intrusi erano scappati per le scale.
Ubaldo li inseguì e riuscì a scoccare una freccia.
La freccia velenosa si conficcò nella gamba dell'uomo.
Dopodichè si unì alle altre guardie che correvano nel palazzo passandosi l'allarme.

***

The two intruders fled up the stairs.
Ubaldo chased them and managed to shoot an arrow.
The poisoned arrow stuck in the man's leg.
Then he joined the other guards who ran in the palace passing the alarm.

Graufang

August 15 doctor's office

A leather to bite on would be very welcomed but Graufang nods as the doctor is asking if he's ready. The hands grabbing the arm rests. A short look goes to the guard who brought the old man here. To ask for an hand to hold, would probably be asked too much, so Graufang closes his eyes and sends a quick prayer to heaven. - He'll never be readier.

--------------
15. August - Krankenzimmer

Ein Leder zum darauf beißen würde er sehr begrüßen aber Graufang nickt als Arzt fragt, ob er bereit ist. Die Hände greifen die Armlehnen. Ein kurzer Blick geht an die Wache, die den alten Mann hierher gebracht hat. Ihn um eine Hand zu bitte, die man halten kann, wäre wohl zu viel gefragt. Also schließt Graufang seine Augen und schickt ein Stoßgebet zum Himmel. - Er wird nie bereiter sein.

Macces

15.08.1461 – Im Turm, die Treppe zu den Zellen

Je höher ein Turm ist, umso unwahrscheinlicher ist es, daß man beim hinaufsteigen der Sonne begegnet, waren meine Gedanken, während ich dem Weib Stufe um Stufe gefolgt war, die Bestätigung meiner Worte kam in Form von Soldaten, die wie dunkle Wolken von der anderen Seite des Flurs aufzogen.
Nun verfluchte ich doch, nicht mehr als mein Messer dabeizuhaben, zugegeben, es war ein großes Messer, aber solch eine Waffe ist und bleibt, was es ist, und das ist vor allem kein Schwert.
Bevor ich die Situation noch vollständig erfasste, begann das Weib an meiner Linken zu schreien, rief den Namen des Kerls, den zu befreien wir hier waren.
Bevor ich sehen konnte, was sie sah, bevor ich überhaupt über das nachdenken konnte, was sie da tat, wurde meine Aufmerksamkeit von den vier Wachen in Beschlag genommen, die ihre Schritte nun in unsere Richtung lenkten.
Vier! Wir waren lediglich zwei, davon ein Weib. Nun, ich traute der Schwarzhaarigen mittlerweile mehr zu, als ich am Anfang getan hatte, aber bei der Wahl zwischen ihr und einem Kerl, wie ich es war, hätte ich jeden Tag meines Lebens lieber mich gewählt, als so ein Ding, wie die, die gerade für mich vollkommen unverständnisvolles Zeug brüllte.
War sie dem Wahnsinn anheim gefallen, oder hatte sie etwas gesehen?
Die Beantwortung dieser Frage würde wohl etwas warten müssen, sahen die Wachen nicht so aus, als würden sie mich hier einige Zeit Gedanken verloren stehen lassen.
Dessen nicht genug spürte ich nun auch noch, wie etwas meinen Stiefel traf, besser gesagt an ihm abprallte, und gegen die nahe Wand schlug, wand kurz den Blick nach hinten, sah den Bogenschützen im vollen Lauf.
Idiot dachte ich bei mir, wäre wohl selbst der beste aller Bogenschützen der gesamten Welt nicht in der Lage gewesen beim Rennen, auch noch eine Treppe hinauf, einen Bogen derart gespannt zu halten, um einen einigermaßen gezielten und festen Schuß abzugeben.
Nichtmal einen Kratzer hatte ich durch den schlechten Schuss, den der Schützen zeigte, abbekommen.
Wohin er dann verschwand, ich wußte es nicht, wohl auch, weil mich der Schütze nicht weiter interessierte, ich die Augen auf die Gefahr richtete, die sich vor mir erstreckte, die vier Wachen.
Hatten wir in einem großen Raum, der den Angreifern Platz bot, wenig Chancen, so stiegen sie meiner Meinung nach in den weitaus engeren Treppen gewiß, würde man sich hier zwar immer noch gegen vier Männer stehen sehen, so war es bei genauer Betrachtungsweise aber jedes Mal lediglich ein Kampf Mann gegen Mann. In meinen Augen eine durchaus anstrebsame Option.
Das Weib nun vollständig hinter mir, könnte sie die Treppe im Blick haben, die Augen weiter nach vorn, was hast gesehen Weib? Oder bist du Irre?
Ruhig ging der Atem, während ich sprach, die Konzentration gespannt wie jede Sehne meines Körpers, langsam die Schritte, mit denen ich die Wachen wieder ein Stück nach oben drängte, versuchte sie einzuschätzen.
Es war ein wenig wie das Spiel zwischen der Maus und der Katz, ebenso wenig, wie die Soldaten in das Loch, welches die Treppe im Vergleich zum Flur war, hinein wollten, so wollten wir hier raus, das Spiel vom Fressen und Gefressen werden begann.

___________________

08/15/1461 - In the tower, the stairs to the cells
The higher the tower, the more likely it is that you meet the sun, when you climbed up. That were my thoughts while I followed the wife step by step, the confirmation of my words came in the form of soldiers, like dark clouds came of the other side of the hall.
Now I cursed, that i had taken not more than my knife to this place, admitted it was a big knife, but such a weapon is and remains what it is, and that is mainly not a sword.
Before I fully grasped the situation, the woman at my left began to scream, calling out the name of the guy that we were here to liberate.
Before I could see what she saw, before I could even think about what she was doing, my attention went to the four guards were, which now directed their steps in our direction.
Four! We were only two, including a woman. Well, I trust the black-haired now more than I did at first, but when choosing between her and a guy as me, I would have rather chosen every day of my life me, before i choose a woman like her, screaming words, which made no sense at all.
Had she fallen into madness, or had she seen anything?
The answer to this question would probably have to wait a bit, the guards did not look as if they would want to leave me some time to think about it.
Its not enough I felt now, that something hit my boots, or rather bounced off one and beat against the near wall, a short view to the back, I saw the archer at full speed.
Idiot, I thought to myself, could probably even the best of all archers in the whole world not fire , when he runs, even a staircase, to keep a bow so eager to leave a reasonably specific and solid shot.
Not even a scratch I had gotten through the through the bad shot the shooter shows.
Where he then disappeared, I did not know, probably because I was not more interested in the shooter. I set eyes on the danger that stretched before me, the four guards.
In a large room, which offered the attackers place, we only had a little chance, in my opinion it would be better in the much tighter stairs certainly. Here we still standing against four men, but each times only a one of them could fight against one of us, in my eyes quite a good option.
The woman was now completely behind me, she could see the stairs, my eyes look forward what did you see? Or are you nuts?
Quiet was the breath as I spoke, the concentration of excited as every sinew of my body, slow steps, with whom I again urged the guards upwards a little, trying to assess.
It was a bit like the game between the mouse and the cat, just as little as the soldiers want to get in the hole, which was the stairs compared to the hallway, so we wanted not to get out of here, the game of eating and being eaten began.

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Im Tower, nahe den Zellen

Abermals ist es der Gigant, der sich nun an ihr vorbei und vor sie schiebt, den Blick nach Vorn gerichtet auf die Wachen, während sie selbst das Augenpaar immer wieder Treppabwärts lenkt. Seine Worte werden gehört und ein leises Lachen ist es, das er zur Antwort bekommt, während sie ihm schlicht ihr Kurzschwert in die Hand drückt. Wie ich ihn kenne, benötigt der Herzog ein wenig Ansporn, um sich zum Kampfe zu erheben. Sieht sie ihm kurz direkt in die Augen, wobei er sehen kann, dass entgegen der wirklich miserablen Situation belustigte Funken in dem flüssigen Gold tanzen. Er gab mir ein Versprechen und glaube mir… allein um dieses einlösen zu dürfen, würde er sich einer überlegenen Streitmacht entgegen stellen. Ihr Blick wandert an ihm vorbei, dort wo die Wachen ihnen entgegen kommen und weiter hinten, wo sie die andere Wache hatte in eine Zelle gehen sehen. Eine Wache ging in die Zelle, als ich hier oben ankam. Es muss Adams Zelle sein. Erklärt sie ihr Rufen und wendete den Blick zurück die Treppen hinunter, um dabei unter das Wams zu greifen und eines ihrer Wurfmesser hervor zu ziehen. Sieh zu, dass du mir ein Schwert besorgst Großer. Ich halte, dir solange den Rücken frei… Würde sie nicht nur das tun, sondern auch im Fall der Fälle die Wurfklinge in die Richtung der vier Wachen werfen, um Macces zu unterstützen…

15.08.1461 – In the Tower, near the cells

Once more it’s the giant, who passes the woman, his look straight to the guards, during she looks downstairs. Mira can hear his words and a quiet laugh is the answer, during she puts her short sword into his hand. How I know him, the duke needs an incentive to raise up for a fight now. She looks for short directly in his eyes and although it’s a very bad situation for them, he might see those amused sparks in her eyes. He made a promise to me and believe… just to deliver on this promise, he would fight against a vastly superior army. Her look went through him, where the guards come from and where behind them the other guard went into a cell. I saw a guard went into the cell over there. It must be the cell of Adam. The black-haired explains her shout and then looks back downstairs, whereby she reaches for one of her throwing knifes.. See that you get a sword for me Giant. I’ll cover your back… She would not even do that. Also she would throw her knife to the four guards in front of Macces to defend him…

_________________

Adam

„Du….“ Ein Fluch folgte dem zornig ausgestoßenen Wort, ehe sich die Luke der Tür mit einem Knall schloss. Vermaledeites Weib. Würde er den Alten halt suchen müssen. Es gab von hier ob nur eine Richtung in die der Herzog gehen konnte – nach unten. Wenn das Weib ihn belogen hatte und es Graufang schlecht ging, oder schlimmeres, dann würde nichts und niemand sie vor seinem Zorn schützen können.
Ohne Rücksicht auf die Nonne, die er an der Halskette wie einen Hund führte, schleifte er diese dorthin, wo eindeutige Geräusche auszumachen waren und aus dessen Richtung, Mirabels Stimme aufgeklungen war.
Im Rücken der vier Wachen tauchte der Herzog dann auf. „Was brauchst du so lange?“ rief er die Räuberin über die Wachen hinweg an und gab sich lautstark zu erkennen. Vielleicht würde das bereits die Schwertträger ablenken und Mirabel und … Macces? Über die Schulter der Nonne, die er wieder vor sich hielt, warf er dem anderen einen undeutbaren Blick zu.

„Ihr!“ Der Herzog richtete seine Aufmerksamkeit auf die Wachen. Das Schwert der Wache, die oben einsaß, hob sich und fand seinen Platz am Hals der Nonne. Es hatte einmal zum Erfolg geführt, warum nicht ein zweites Mal? „Werft Eure Waffen fort und niemand wird sterben. Ansonsten könnt Ihr dem HERRN erklären, warum wegen euch, sie hier,“ Adam weigerte sich, das Weib eine Gottesdienerin zu nennen, „sterben musste.“

___________

„You….“. A curse followed the word, said in rage, before Adam closes the small window in the wooden door with noise. Damned woman. So, he had to look for the old man. From here there was only one direction in which the duke could go – downstairs. If the woman had lie to him and Graufang was in a poor condition or something worse, nobody could protect her from his rage.
With no consideration for the nun, he dragged her at her chain like a dog in the direction, where he heard unequivocal noise and the voice of Mirabel.
The duke appeared in the back of the four guards. “Why are you so slowly?” he shouted over the heads of the guards to the robber and revealed himself loudly. Maybe this would distract the armed men and Mirabel and…… Macces? Adam cast an indefinable eye over the shoulder of the nun, who he kept in front of himself again.

“You!” The duke turned his attention to the guards. He lifted the sword of the guard, who sit in the cell, and held it at the throat of the nun. It had been effective one time. Why not once again? “Throw away your weapons and nobody will die. Otherwise you have to explain god, why this woman here,” Adam refused to call her a servant of god, “have to die.”
_________________

Jospin81

Un soldato aveva avvisato Leonardo dell'allerta. Egli chiamò Lucrezia in disparte per comunicarle la situazione. Precedentemente, il Maresciallo gli aveva ordinato di difendere il Patriarca con la sua stessa vita.

In quel momento si ricordò che in una delle stanze vi era un passaggio segreto che già una volta era stato usato in uno stato di allerta così aveva pensato di tenerlo al sicuro lì dentro. Udì la richiesta del patriarca e con piacere gli strinse la mano per dargli forza.

Insieme aspettarono che la situazione si calmasse.

***

A soldier had warned Leonardo about the state of alert. He called Lucrezia aside to communicate her the situation. Previously, the Marshal had ordered him to defend the Patriarch with his own life.

At that moment he remembered that in one of the rooms there was a secret passage that had once been used already in a state of alert so, he thought to keep him safe in there. He heard the request of the patriarch and with pleasure shook his hand to give him strength.

Together, they waited for the situation calmed down.
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Ranian

The wooden door shut with an expletive by Adam, Ranian stood up from her chair and took the pin in the shape of a thin blade that used to hold up your hair, took away from them, a cascade of black hair fell resting on their shoulders, walked up to the door and began to play with the lock, often by her father closed girl in her room to avoid it going to parties with cousins but she had learned through a friend, to open the lock without breaking it and so escaping to have fun, but now open that lock was important was to save that poor nun and help his men. Attempting to open the door but the anger that was in her clouding the mind, leaving no room for the lucidity, several times the weapon had slipped from his hands falling to the ground, what made her even more nervous that he began again to kick and punch the door. She turned panting resting back to the door, in front of her the table with papers that the Inquisitor had posed, without talking ran towards it threw to the ground all, positioned himself on the opposite side to the one that gave the door, put his hands on it relaxing your arms slightly bent legs, to give herself a big boost and when deemed to be ready made him move with great speed and collide with the doorwith a loud noise that it spread to the entire corridor of the tower and a small detachment of hinges Ranian smiled and looked at the guard

Soon! Give me a hand

The young guard, a strong enough guy, approached him at the table, with Ranian brought him back again and together with all their might they fought against the door, causing a noise louder than before. This time the foundations had shifted a little more, leaving through the dim light of a candle that the guards held on the table next to the place cells

Yet! Still ...strength

the incitement of Marshal reinvigorated the guard, seeing the result that the shooting table, swelled the muscles of his body and threw it against the door with all his strength finally opening a passage
_________________

Lucrezia59

15 agosto ufficio del medico

Lucrezia aveva appena iniziato a dare il primo punto di sutura quando sentì la porta aprirsi.

FUORI DI QUI, disse a voce alta.
Non voglio nessun intorno mentre opero, qualsiasi cosa può aspettare un minuto!

Riprese a suturare

Non inquietatevi signore, ho praticamente quasi finito, ci vuole un attimo soltanto.

L'ultimo punto fù dato, si raddrizzò e prese un impacco di erbe che stese sulla cicatrice, poi bendò la fronte del Patriarca.

Tutto bene ? Volete un bicchierino di qualcosa di forte per riprendervi, chiese con gentilezza e premura.

Mentre aspettava la risposta chiamò forte la guardia che aveva appena fatto uscire.

Entra pure ! cosa posso fare per te ?

------------
August 15 doctor's office

Lucrezia had just started to give the first stitches when he heard the door open.

OUT OF HERE, she says out loud.
I do not want anybody around while I work, anything can wait a minute!

Shooting at suture

Not to worry sir, I have pretty much finished, it takes only a moment.

The last point was given, he straightened up and took a pack of herbs that lay on his scar, then bandaged forehead of the Patriarch.

Are you okay? Do you want a shot of something strong to recover, she asked with kindness and care.

While he waited for the answer called out the guard who had just come out.

Come on! What can I do for you?
_________________

Macces

Kampfbereit sah ich mich und das Weib den vier Wachen gegenüber, machte mich bereit, daß unausweichliche zuzulassen, den Tod der Vier durch meinen Stahl hervorzurufen.
Oft genug kommt es anders, auch dieses mal, als ich zuerst ein Weib, wohl eine Nonne, wie einen Köter geschleift sah. Als nächstes erspähten meine Augen den Kerl, wegen dem ich hier war, bevor meine Ohren seine Worte hörten.
Seltsam war der Blick, den er mir zuwarf, war dort weder Freude, noch sonst etwas zu lesen, vollkommen ohne Bedeutung schien es zu sein, als unsere Augen sich trafen.
Ich hatte mir schon vorher gedacht, daß ich sicher niemand wäre, über dessen Anwesenheit er sich gefreut hätte, nun, es war mir vorher so egal, wie es jetzt auch war, wichtig war erstmal, daß er der Kerl war, der das Blatt hier wendete, die Nonne augenscheinlich seine Geisel, während seine Stimme an die Wachen den Raum mit Worten füllte.
Leicht nickte ich ihm zu, wand meine Augen aber sofort wieder in die Richtung der Wachen, gespannt, ob ihnen das Leben der Nonne wichtiger wäre, als sich dem Weib und mir und nun wohl auch Adam im Kampf zu stellen.

____________________

Ready for battle I saw myself and the wife against the four guards, got ready to give the death to this four through my steel.
Often enough, it is different, and this time when I first a woman, probably a nun who looked like a mutt, looped. Next, my eyes spotted the guy, because I was here, before my ears heard his words.
Strange was the look he gave me, there was neither joy, nor something to read, fully without meaning something, as our eyes met.
I had thought beforehand that I would be sure no one about whose presence he would have been glad now that I was before so no matter how it was now, it was important first that he was the guy, the sheet here applied, the nun apparently his hostage, his voice filled the room at the guards with words.
I nodded slightly to him, overcame my eyes but immediately in the direction of the guards, thinking if they would be the life of the nun more important than to face the wife and me, and now probably Adam in battle.

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Im Tower, nahe den Zellen

Ihr Blick ist gerade Treppabwärts gerichtet als plötzlich die Stimme Adams hinter ihr erklingt. Eine Frage einem Vorwurf gleich und doch wird sie nicht als solche aufgefasst. Im Gegenteil! Ein amüsierter Zug liegt auf den Lippen als sie den Blick auf Kerl richtet und das erste Mal überhaupt seit Herzog und Räuberin sich kennen, kann er so was wie echte Freude in ihren Augen ablesen ihn zu sehen. Ja, die Schwarzhaarige freut sich wirklich, vor allem, weil er eine Waffe und dazu noch eine Geisel bei sich hat. Kurz lacht sie auf, bevor sie Macces neben sich zuraunt. Na, was hab ich dir gesagt? Das wird er sich nicht nehmen lassen… Das Erscheinen vom Herzog gibt noch einmal Auftrieb, spornt an, weshalb sich Bernsteine auf die vier Soldaten legen und der Ausdruck darin wieder hart ist. Auffordernd wird der Befehl Adams noch einmal wiederholt. Na los! Ihr habt ihn gehört! Legt die Waffen nieder oder es gibt Tote. Mira würde kein Problem damit haben, dieser Nonne das Leben zu nehmen, ebenso wenig den Wachen vor sich…

15.08.1461 – In the Tower, near the cells

She looks downstairs when suddenly the voice of Adam sounds behind her. It’s a question, like a blame but she doesn’t understand it as one. Quite the opposite! She smiles amused when she looks to the fellow and for the first time since duke and robber know each other he can see something like joy in her eyes. Yes, the black-haired is glad to see him, especially because he has a weapon and a hostage. She laughs shortly, before she whispers to Macces. Well, what did I say to you? He just needs an incentive… The arrival of the duke is also an incentive for her, why she looks to the guards to repeat the order of Adam. Come on! You’ve heard him! Put down your weapons or there will be some dead! Mira wouldn’t have a problem to kill the nun or the guards…

_________________

Katamazai

Lodovico aveva assistito alla scena e adesso si trovava di fronte il Duca Adam che si faceva scudo di una suora e gli intimava di gettare a terra la spada.
Con un gesto repentino alzò la spada e la puntò sul ventre della suora e poi guardando il Duca negli occhi disse:

Vedete che basta poco per rendervi inerme, basta che affondi e questa suora non vi servirebbe più a nulla ma io sono un uomo d'onore e non come Voi un miserabile che si fa scudo con una donna anzi una suora, e Voi sareste un nobile? Voi sareste un uomo?
e vi hanno pure concesso il lusso della torre, io vi avrei rinchiuso nelle segrete con i topi.

Senza smettere di guardarlo sputò per terra, poi si voltò indietro e diretto alla donna venuta a salvare quel miseradbile e che gli ordinava di gettare la spada e le disse:

ahahahah Voi vorreste intimidirmi forse, sapete che se fosse per me adesso il sangue del vostro Duca e della suora si sarebbero uniti sul pavimento?
ringraziate che ancor prima di essere un ufficiale delle Aquile Imperiali sono un Nobile altrimenti adesso piangereste su di un cadavere.

Sputò di nuovo per terra e ritirata la spada diede ordine alle altre guardie di far cadere le spade e far passare il Duca.

Soldati lasciate cadere le spade e lasciate che il miserabile passi e si unisca ai suoi compari.

Detto questo lasciò la spada cadere per terra e si spostò

.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.--.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.

Lodovico had witnessed the scene, and now stood in front of the Duke Adam that he shielded a nun and called on it to throw down his sword.
With a sudden gesture raised his sword and pointed it in the belly of the nun and then watching the Duke in his eyes said:

[B] You see that it takes very little to make you helpless, just lunges and this nun no longer serve to anything but I am a man of honor and not a wretch like you who hides behind a woman even a nun, and You you would be a noble? Would you be a man?
and there have also granted the luxury of the tower, I would have locked up in the dungeons with mice. [/ b]

Without stopping to look at him spat on the ground, then turned back and directed the woman came to save that miseraile and ordering him to throw his sword and said:

[B] ahahahah You would probably intimidate me, you know that if it were up to me now the blood of your Duke and the nun would come together on the floor?
thank you even before being an officer in the Imperial Eagles are now a Noble otherwise would cry over a dead body. [/ b]

He spat on the floor again and withdrew the sword he gave orders to the other guards to drop their swords and pass the Duke.

[B] Soldiers dropped their swords and let the miserable steps and be united to his cronies. [/ B]

Having said that let the sword fall to the ground and moved
_________________

Adam

Er hinterfragte nicht, warum Mirabel hier war. Oder Macces. Adam nahm es als gegeben hin, als Gottes Fügung, um ihm die Flucht zu ermöglichen und in die Heimat zu gelangen. Angespannt wartete er darauf, dass einer der vier Wachen die Initiative ergriff und das Schwert niederlegte. Sobald einer nachgab, würden die anderen folgen, da war er sicher.
Der Radau in seiner alten Zelle ließ ihn das Schwert nur noch mit mehr Nachdruck an den Hals der Nonne legen und mit dem Rücken stellte er sich gegen die Wand, so dass er Deckung hatte und in beide Richtungen sehen konnte.

Und endlich rührte sich einer.

„Man hat mich schon schlimmeres genannt.“ Unwirsch fegte Adam den Vorwurf, er sei kein Mann der Ehre weg. Das war hier kein Feld der Ehre. Lediglich ein Turm, in den man ihn wegsperren wollte. „Ich bin ein Mann, der die Freiheit will.“ Und dafür war ihm jedes Mittel Recht und wenn das eben hieß, mit des Weibes Tod zu drohen. „Eine andere Zeit, ein anderer Ort und ich kreuze mit Euch das Schwert.“ Jetzt aber hieß es, fort von hier. Aber nicht ohne Graufang.

„Graufang!“ brüllte der Herzog und schob sich mit dem Rücken die Mauer entlang, die Nonne vor sich haltend, Richtung Mirabel und Macces.

____________

He didn’t ask for the reason why Mirabel and Macces were here. He took it for granted, as an act of divine providence, which allowed him to escape and go home. He waited tensely, that one of the guards took the initiative and put down the sword. As soon as one man would succumb, the other would follow, he was sure.
Because of the row in his cell he pressed the sword with more stress at the woman’s throat and and he stood with his back against the wall so that he had cover and could see in both directions.

And then, one of the men stirred finally.

“There are worse names other had given to me.” Adam countered the reproach, that he was not a man of honor, curtly. This was not a field of honor. Only a tower, in which they wanted to lock away him.” I am a man who wants freedom." And to reached that, he would go to any lengths, even if that meant, to threaten with the death of the nun. "Another time, another place, and I will cross with you the sword." Now he had to leave this place. But not without a Graufang.

"Graufang," the Duke roared and went with his back at the wall and the nun in front of him in the direction of Mirabel and Macces.
_________________

Macces

Gespannt besah ich mir das Schauspiel zwischen dem Fugger und dem Wachmann, lachte leicht, als die Männer ihre Waffen niederlegten.
Schnell gab ich Mira ihr Schwert wieder, nahm mir eines der Wachen vom Boden auf und grinste die Soldaten an, sagte aber kein weiteres Wort.
Einfacher als erwartet hatten wir den Fugger also gefunden, nun, mit mehr Glück als Verstand, aber er war nun, wo er war und ich musste ihn nurnoch aus diesem Palast rausschaffen und in die Steiermark bringen, um mein Geld zu kassieren.
Natürlich war es nicht so, erinnerte mich die laute Stimme des Herzogs doch unerbittlich daran, aus welchem Grund die Schwarzhaarige hier war, was dem Fugger nun im Sinn stand.
Mir würde also nichts anders überbleiben, als die beiden zu begleiten.
Scharf sah ich den Fugger an, ernst der Ton, der meiner Stimme Nachdruck gab, unterstrichen von einem Schütteln des Kopfes.
Brüll mal nicht so rum hier Fugger, sonst kommen nur noch mehr von den Burschen aus ihren Löchern und dem einen oder anderen wird das Schicksal deiner Nonne egal sein, oder denkst, der Alte wird zurückrufen?
Tief atmete ich durch, steckte das Messer weg, behielt das Schwert in der Hand, sah in die Richtung aus der Adam gekommen war, dann die Treppe hinab, wenn er nicht hier oben ist, wird der Alte wohl unten irgendwo sein. Mit den letzten Worten drehte ich mich um, drauf und dran die Treppe wieder hinunterzulaufen, die Suche nach dem zweiten Gefangenen zu beginnen.

_________

I eagerly looked at the drama between the Fugger and the security guard, laughed slightly as the men laid down their weapons.
Quickly I gave her sword back to Mira, took some of the weapons of the guards from the floor and grinned at the soldiers, but did not say another word.
Easier than expected, we had found the Fugger, clearly with more luck than understand, but he was, where he was and I only had to get him out of the palace and bring him to Styria to collect my money.
Of course it was not as I thougth, the loud voice of the duke remembered me at the reason, the black-haired was there and which was now the Fugger in mind.
So I could do nothing else than joining the two.
I looked sharply at the Fugger, the serious tone of my voice gave emphasi, underscored by a shake of the head.
do not scream around here Fugger, otherwise more soldiers would come out of their holes and one or the other would have no interest in the fate of your nun or do you think the old man will call back?
I breathed deeply, put the knife away, kept the sword in my hand, looked in the direction from witch Adam came, then down the stairs, if he is not up here, the old man is probably somewhere below, with the last words I turned around, on the verge of running down the stairs to begin the search for the second prisoner.

Ranian

The young guard pushing forcefully managed to open a gap allowing Ranian pass, found himself in the hallway, ground saw his sword, Adam had not taken, turned to the guard that he gave orders to protect his sister, even though she knew there was no danger. Headed towards the stairs running while the Katamazai was running the meeting saw the anger in his eyes and could understand it, Adam had used the nun again to make their way among them. A light shone in his eyes when he saw that one of the guards was carrying with him the horn, it seemed odd that the Duke had it not taken to avoid that gave the alarm, maybe there had thought, but he was happy because he had the ability to attract other patrol guards at other areas of the palace and increase the defense, not allowing Adam to venture into the other areas of the palace

Katamazai, you and others at armories, you need swords, you must lock all exits should not flee, you

indicating the boy

sounds that horn, that all the Palace you wake up knowing that there is an alert, we will be in the Hall of the Palace with the alert will not have other places they can reach, and careful, because that is the only way out for him, I have to reach in the meantime a person

the guard unbuckled the Horn from his side and after taking a big breath gave breath to the instrument for as many as five times. As a sound wave spread to the whole Palace doing rush guards from everywhere and positioning itself in defense of the building along with others that were on duty
_________________

Adam

„Würde ich sonst so rumbrüllen, Schwachkopf?“ Natürlich hatte er gehofft, der Alte gab Laut von sich. Was sollte es sonst gewesen sein? Ein Schlachtruf? „Mann, Mann, Mann.“ Einen Augenblick lang wünschte er sich, statt der Nonne Macces am Schlafittchen zu haben. „Schnell.“ Mit seinem Körper drängte er Mirabel hinter Macces die Treppe hinunter, deren Ende sie gerade erreicht hatten, als der durchdringende Ton eines Horns ihn zusammenzucken ließ. „Verdammt!“ In wenigen Augenblicken würde es vor Wachen nur so wimmeln.

___________

"Would I scream like this otherwise? Idiot!” Of course he had hoped the old man would make a sound. What should it have been otherwise? A battle cry? "Man, man, man," For a moment he wished he could have collar Macces instead of the nun. "Hurry." With his body he forced Mirabel to follow Macces downstairs. When they reached the end, a loud noise by a horn let him wince. "Damn!" In a few moments the place would be overrun with guards.
_________________

Ranian

Ranian walked down the stairs and finds themselves on the travel path of ronda, a strong wind sent the hair, observed on both sides did not see the guards, the place had been discovered after the nun had asked to separate the two prisoners and guards who were on duty were noticed on for torre to lend a hand to comrades in separate Graufang and Adam

How to give candy to children

She said angry Marshal, then looked at the two sides, had two choices, or go to the other Tower and down to the other scale, or comes closest to the gate that gave on the stairs leading to the entrance hall of the Castle. Opted for the closest, another race again, but when I opened the door she found herself the three fugitives, quickly stood with their backs against the wall hiding his sight to three if they had turned, not shut the door not to make noise, heard that discussed between them, had not seen the nun, covered by Adam's body but I could hear the sobs, could jump to humans and direct him to back his sword, ridding it, but the other two certainly would not have stayed to watch, recalled the words of Adam "If I live, she will live"

Well the nun at the moment is in no danger

She thought, looked in front of her, it was the other choice, run along on the travel path of ronda and join the other Tower, observed for the last time three and began running toward the other Tower, was passing that they were Adam priginieri and Graufang, when she heard the door Slam, stopped to see who had closed the door, but did not see anyone

Damn wind!

She hoped that the three thought had left open and that the wind had closed, but not waited to see if her hopes are realized or not, still lacked a few metres and the other tower was reached
_________________

Katamazai

Lodovico fece passare il Duca e la suora e mentre passava lo guardava con l'ira negli occhi e quando sentì il duca dirgli che in un altro posto, in un altra situazione lo avrebbe passato con la sua lama non perse tempo e gli gridò:

QUANDO VORRETE SARO' LIETO DI FARVI ASSAGGIARE LA SPADA DI UN NOBILE ITALICO E DI UN AQUILA IMEPRIALE

La tentazione di prenderlo a calci nel fondoschiena era alta e la gamba stava per partire quando senti che Ranian lo chiamava quindi si fermò e si girò di scatto.
Ranian gli ordinò di andare in armeria assieme agli altri soldati e prendere le spade e predisporre la difesa in modo che i fuggiaschi non potessero fuggire.
Chiamò a se le guardie dicendogli:

Bene seguitemi in armeria per prendere nuove spade e poi avrete nuovi ordini

Salutò Ranian e di corsa si portò presso l'armeria.

.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-

He put the Duke and the nun looked at him as he passed and the anger in his eyes and when he heard the Duke say that in another place, in another situation would have spent with his blade wasted no time and called out:

WANT WHEN I WILL 'MAKE YOU GLAD TO TASTE THE SWORD OF A ITALIAN NOBLE AND AN IMPERIAL EAGLE

The temptation to kick his ass was high and the leg was about to leave when you feel Ranian called him then he stopped and whirled around.
Ranian ordered him to go to the armory along with the other soldiers and take their swords and prepare the defense so that the fugitives could not escape.
He called if the guards saying:

[b] Well follow me in the armory to get new swords and then you will have new orders [/ b]

He greeted Ranian travel and put her at the armory.
_________________

Macces

Hatte der Kerl mich gerade tatsächlich Schwachkopf genannt?
Meine Wut über sein Benehmen mühsam im Zaum haltend, verrieten lediglich meine Augen ein Blitzen, als ich die Schwarzhaarige ansah, den Kopf schüttelte und den Mund öffnete, ihr etwas zuraunen wollte, als ein lautes Horn durch die Flure und Treppen des Palastes schallte.
Na klar murmelte ich, hätte ich mich am liebsten umgedreht, dem Fugger mit der Faust ins Gesicht geschlagen, machte ich seine Schreierei für den Klang des Horns verantwortlich, sah das Weib neben mir an, schüttelte vielsagend den Kopf.
Den Weg zur Treppe eingeschlagen, hörte ich hinter uns eine Tür zuschlagen und fuhr herum, konnte allerdings nichts und niemanden entdecken, beobachtete noch einen weiteren Moment, ob sich dort etwas bewegte und dachte kurz nach.
Wieder und wieder hatte ich mir die Karte des Palastes angesehen, bevor Mirabel und ich hierher aufgebrochen waren, dachte, beinah jeden Raum zu kennen, oder zumindest seine Lage zu wissen, bis es mir plötzlich wie Schuppen von den Augen fiel.
Den Fugger ignorierend, war meine Wut über seine Worte sicher noch nicht abgeklungen, sah ich Mirabel an, wenn der Alte nicht oben bei deinem Herzog war, nun, es gibt zwei Orte wo man ihn wohl hingebracht hat, den großen Kerker, sehr unwahrscheinlich, wenn sie den anderen Fugger oben gelassen haben, oder die Krankenstation.
Kommt!
Mit den letzten Worten drehte ich mich zur Treppe um und began weiter hinunter zu laufen, legten, zumindest für meine Augen unbemerkt den Weg zurück, den ich vor meinem Inneren sah, bis wir vor der Tür der Krankenstation standen.

_________

Did the guy actually just called me an idiot?
My anger about his behaviour holding back, just my eyes gave a flash, as I looked at the black-haired woman, shook my head and opened my mouth wanted to whisper something to her when a loud horn echoed through the corridors and stairs of the palace.
Of course I muttered, would prefer to hit the Fugger my fist in his face, I made his yelling responsible for the sound of the horn, saw the woman next to me, shook suggestively the head.
The way to the stairs taken, I heard a door slammed behind us and turned around, but could discover nothing and no one, watching another moment, if something was moving there and thought for a short time.
Again and again I had looked at the map of the palace before Mirabel and I had set out here, thought to know almost every room, or at least to know its location, until it suddenly felt from my eyes.
The Fugger ignoring, my anger about his words was certainly not decayed yet, so I saw at Mirabel when the old man was not up to your Duke, well, there are two places where they could taken him probably, the great dungeon, very unlikely if they have left the other Fugger above, or the infirmary.
Come on!
With the last words I turned to the stairs and started to walk further down, put back the way, which I saw in my mind, without being noticed I thougth, until we stood at the door of the infirmary.

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Im Tower, die Treppen wieder hinunter

Die Schwerter werden entgegen der Erwartung nieder gelegt und Adam rückt zu ihnen hinüber, im Schlepptau noch immer die Nonne. Dabei brüllt er den Namen seiner Begleitung, was das weitere Problem sofort klar werden lässt: eine weitere Suche steht bevor unter noch schwereren Bedingungen. Bernsteine wandern kurz zwischen den zwei Kerlen hin und her, die sich anzukeifen beginnen wie zwei Waschweiber und kurz werden Äuglein gen Himmel verdreht. Wenn die Damen fertig sind mit Zicken, könnten wir uns wieder auf das Wesentliche konzentrieren. werden die Beiden zurecht gewiesen, als Macces sich auch schon umdreht und wieder die Treppen hinab zu laufen beginnt.
Der Leib Adams ist es dann, der sie berührt, drängt ebenso die Stiegen hinab zu klettern als ein Signalhorn ertönt und Mira ein ebensolcher Fluch entweicht wie dem Herzog. Es muss schnell gehen! Gigantos!?! Erinnerst dich? Vorhin… die Stimmen? fragt sie mitten im Lauf. Vielleicht war das ja die Wache gewesen, die Graufang weggebracht hatte? Kaum ist die Frage ausgesprochen, hört sie bereits die Worte von ihm, scheint er die gleichen Gedanken zu haben wie sie. Krankenstation? Und so sind die nächsten Worte gen Adam gerichtet, leicht außer Atem. Ist er verletzt? Wann hat man euch getrennt? wird das Schwert in der Hand fester gepackt, sind Dolch und Wurfmesser wieder an ihrem ursprünglichen Ort gelandet.

15.08.1461 – In the Tower, downstairs again

Against the expectation the guards lay down their swords and Adam comes together with the nun to Mira and Macces. At the same time he hollers out the name of his companion and directly she recognizes the problem: one more search is need with bad conditions. Shortly she looks between the two men, who starts to bicker like blabbermouths and Mira rolls her eys. When the Ladys finished their trouble, we could concentrate for the basics. she rebukes both and Macces turns around to run downstairs again.
The body of Adam touches her, shove her to climb down the stairs, when the signal sounds. She curses like the duke and the must hurry up! Gigantos!?! You remember? Earlier… the voices? she asks during she runs. Perhaps it was the guard, that brought Graufang away? It’s like Macces has the same idea, when she hears his words. Infirmary? So the next words are for Adam, a little bit out of breath. Is he injured? When did they separate you? The sword is tight in her hand.

_________________

Graufang

August 15 doctor's office

The hecticness outside the room is nothing Graufang would notice. The medicus and the stitches she's making are catching all of the patriarchs attention. Clenching his teeth and holding the guards hand, Graufang stood the procedure.
As the bandage is finished and the doctor is asking with kindness if the old man is fine, the patriarch nods with a fine smile. "Thank you, my lady." he says."I'm feeling much better now." The finger is touching the bandages, then Graufang notices the guards at the door. A voice from far away reaches the old ears. In a pensive mood the head turns towards the door. "What is going on?" ,he asks the doctor. The older Fugger hopes that the reason of this sort of turmoil is not Adam...

----------------------------------

Die Hektik außerhalb des Zimmers ist nichts, das Graufang bemerken würde. Der Medicus und die Stiche sie macht, nehmen des Patriarchen ganze Aufmerksamkeit in Beschlag. Mit zusammengebissenen Zähnen und die Hand er Wache haltend, übersteht Graufang den Vorgang.
Als der Verband fertig ist und die Doktorin so freundlich fragt, ob der alte Mann in Ordnung ist, nickt der Patriarch mit einem feinen Lächeln. "Ich danke Euch, meine Dame." , sagt er. "Ich fühle mich jetzt viel besser." Die Finger berühren die Bandagen, dann bemerkt Graufang die Wachen an der Tür. Eine Stimme aus der Ferne erreicht die alten Ohren. Nachdenklich wird der Kopf zur Türe gedreht. "Was ist da los?" , fragt er die Ärztin. Der ältere Fugger hofft, dass der Grund für diese Aufregung nicht Adam ist.

Adam

Im Tower, hinunter die Treppen hin zur Krankenstation

Auch wenn Macces postwendend selbst erklärte, dass es kaum wahrscheinlich war, dass Graufang im Kerker sei, sorgte allein die Erwähnung der Möglichkeit dafür, dass sich das Bild von dem Alten in dem Loch in Adams Verstand einbrannte und sein Blut in Wallung brachte. Er würde den gesamten Palast abfackeln, sollten sie das gewagt haben, brandete der wütende Gedanke auf, der dabei war das rationale Denken auszuschalten. Mit einem geknurrten Laut, der Zustimmung bedeuten mochte, folgte Adam dem Kerl, der offenbar wusste wohin er sich zu wenden hatte, und zerrte die Nonne mit sich, die nur schwer mit seinen großen Schritten mithalten konnte. Ähnlich wie Mirabel, die hörbar ein wenig außer Atem war. „Diese“, ein Schimpfwort beschrieb die Inquisitorin, „hat Graufang aus der Zelle entfernen lassen. Er wehrte sich. Ich weiß nicht, ob er verletzt wurde. Die Marschallin sagte, es ginge ihm gut“, kam’s gepresst über die Lippen, während er unvermindert schnell hinter Macces hinterherlief, ohne auf den Weg zu achten. Vor einer Tür machte der andere halt, aber Adam, getrieben von Sorge um den Alten, ließ jede Vorsicht missen, öffnete mit einem Ruck die Tür und trat ein.

____________

In the Tower, downstairs and then doctor's office

Although Macces explained immediately, that it was hardly probably, that they have arrested Graufang in the dungeon, Adam could not forget this thought and it stirred his blood. He would burn down the whole palace, if they had done so. His rational thinking ran the risk to be turned off. Adam growled, what meant agreement and then he followed the man, who knew where he had to go to and dragged the nun with him, who could hardly keep up with his steps. Similar Mirabel, who was a little out of breath, as he heard. "This," an swear word described the Inquisitor, "has expelled Graufang from the cell. He fought against the guards. I do not know, if he was injured. The marshal said he was fine, " he said in a strained voice, while he quickly ran after Macces, without paying attention to the way. In front of a door Macces stopped, but Adam, driven by concern for the old man, missed all caution and in one go he opened the door and entered the room
_________________

Katamazai

Lodovico e le tre guardie dopo essersi armati ed aver preso alcune picche corsero subito verso l'infermeria utilizzando un passaggio segreto che collegava l'armeria alle stanze più importanti del castello tra cui l'infermeria Imperiale.
Durante il percorso incontrarono altre otto guardie che sentito l'allarme si stavano posizionando e Lodovico ordinò loro:
Prendete le Picche e seguitemi andremo dentro l'infermeria Imperiale che se dovessero giungere lì gli faremo una bella sorpresa, sono sicuro che il Duca ed i suoi compari andranno o alle segrete o all'infermeria dato che sono convinto i due che sono entrati hanno sicuramente studiato la planimetria del castello e sanno dove sono le segrete e l'infermeria ma non sanno che recentemente è stata creata un altra infermeria per le Aquile Imperiali.

Poi gridò:
VELOCI DI CORSA
Giunsero alla porta segreta ed entrarono nell'infermeria e si posizionarono in attesa.
L'attesa fu breve dato che dopo alcuni instanti sentirono una forte botta e la porta si aprì violentemente.
Furente entrò il Duca con ancora la suora trattenuta per un braccio e dietro i suoi compari.
Lodovico nel vederlo entrare esclamò:
ben arrivato vi stavamo aspettando

.-.-.-.--.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.--.-.-.--.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-

Lodovico and the three armed guards after taking some spades and immediately ran toward the infirmary using a secret passage that connected the armory at the most important rooms of the castle including the Imperial infirmary.
On the way they met eight other guards who heard the alarm were placing Lodovico and ordered them:
Take Spades and we will follow in the infirmary Imperial that if they were to reach there we will do a nice surprise, I'm sure that the Duke and his cronies will go to the infirmary or secret or because they are convinced that the two are entered have certainly studied the layout of the castle and they know where are the secret and the infirmary but do not know which was recently created another infirmary for the Eagles Forum.

Then he shouted:
FAST TRAVEL
They came to the secret door and entered the infirmary and positioned themselves on hold.
The wait was short as a few instants after they heard a loud bottache and the door opened violently.
Entered the Duke still furious with the nun held her by the arm and behind his cronies.
Lodovico saw the boy exclaimed:
well come you've been waiting for
_________________

Ranian

Ranian managed to reach the other tower, and quickly went down the stairs until you reach the kitchen, crossed onto the corridor leading to the accommodation of the military, where it was located also their infirmary, built recently at his request for his military , saw Jospin out of it, patrolling the corridor, Marshal knew that the fugitives had not reached them, approached the guard when he heard a thud, like a broken door, come west from the wing of the building, between the present room there was the infirmary of the imperial family, the woman smiled, no one except those who lived in the palace knew of a second infirmary

Hello Lucrezia!

She said with a bit of trouble and smiling at her

Patriarch! How are you? As I promised I have come to take you, but since the whole building there is a bit of hustle and bustle

She looked at the two guards

two shady individuals are able to enter the building

returned his gaze back to the old

not return to the tower, Jospin give a hand to the Patriarch and follow

so Ranian helped by the doctor and the guard left the office

*********************************************
Ranian riuscì a raggiungere l'altra torre, entrò e veloce scese le scale fino a raggiungere le cucine, le attraversò immettendosi nel corridoio che portava agli alloggi dei militari dove era situata anche la loro infermeria, costruita da poco su sua richiesta per i suoi militari, vide Jospin fuori da essa, perlustrava il corridoio, il maresciallo capì che i fuggitivi non erano giunti li, si avvicinò alla guardia quando udì un tonfo, come una rottura di porta, provenire dall'ala ovest del palazzo, tra le stanza presenti vi era l'infermeria della famiglia imperiale, la donna sorrise, nessuno, tranne chi abitava il palazzo sapeva di una seconda infermeria

Jospin mi serve il tuo aiuto, dobbiamo trasferire Graufang

il soldato annui e insieme a lei entrarono nella infermeria

Salve Lucrezia!

disse con un pò di affanno e sorridendo a lei

Patriarca! Come sta? Come le avevo promesso sono venuta a riprendere voi, ma visto che per l'intero palazzo c'è un pò di trambusto

rivolse lo sguardo alle due guardie

due loschi individui sono riusciti ad entrare a palazzo

riportò lo sguardo di nuovo al vecchio

Non ritorneremo più alla torre, Jospin dai una mano al Patriarca e seguitemi

così Ranian aiutata dal medico e dalla guardia lasciarono l'ufficio
_________________

Lucrezia59

15 agosto infermeria

Lucrezia aveva appena finito quando entrò il generale Ranian

Salve Lucrezia!

poi la ascoltò mentre spiegava ciò che stava accadendo in questo momento nell'infermieria Imperiale.

Gli ordini ricevuti erano di seguirla insieme al Patriarca e Jospin

Afferrò al volo la trousse da medico con il necessaire caso mai servisse, e alcune boccette su un ripiano.

Agli ordini Generale! sono pronta possiamo andare .

Prese sottobraccio il Patriarca

Si alzi, la sorreggo io !

------------
August 15 infirmary

Lucrezia had just finished when he entered the general Ranian

Hello Lucrezia!

then listened as he explained what was happening at this time Imperial infirmary.

Orders received were to follow along with the Patriarch and Jospin

The box caught it from the doctor with necessaire case never served, and some bottles on a shelf.

At the behest General! we are ready to go.

Took his arm Patriarch

Stand up, the sorreggo me!
_________________

Ubaldo_arciere_pazzo

Ubaldo si trovava insieme a Katamazai nell'infermeria imperiale. Approfittando dello stato di sorpresa e delusione del Duca, il quale in quella stanza non aveva trovato ciò che cercava, e stando vicino alla porta, afferrò la suora tirandola a sé e liberandola dalla presa del Duca. Il suo “occhio da arciere” gli aveva permesso di capire che la stretta sulla suora non era più molto forte...

***

Ubaldo was in the imperial infirmary with Katamazai. Taking advantage of the state of surprise and disappointment of the Duke, which in that room had not found what he sought, and being near the door, he grabbed the nun pulling and freeing her from the outlet of the Duke. His “archer's eye” allowed him to understand that the close on the nun was not very strong...

Adam

Adam hatte erwartet dem Medicus gegenüberzustehen, mit viel Glück sogar Graufang, aber ganz sicher nicht dem Kerl, der eben noch die Klappe so weit aufgerissen hatte. Dementsprechend verblüfft war sein Gesichtsausdruck, ehe er sich fing. „Du kannst es nicht erwarten, das Schwert gegen mich zu schwingen, oder?“ grinste Adam. „Ich hoffe, du verzeihst, aber“, er neigte den Kopf wie zum Abschied, „du wirst warten müssen.“ Kaum gesagt, trat er den einen Schritt wieder zurück, den er hineingegangen war, stieß die Nonne gleichzeitig dem Kerl entgegen, der gerade nach ihr griff und nutzte die Gelegenheit, um mit einem Grinsen die Tür von außen zu schließen, die er dann verriegelte. „Lauft zurück!“

__________

Adam had expected to see the Medicus, maybe with luck even Graufang, but certainly not the guy who had boasted just a few moments ago. Accordingly, the expression of his face was astonished, before he caught himself. "You cannot expect to wield the sword against me, right?" Adam grinned. "I hope you will forgive, but," he bowed his head to farewell, "you will have to wait." He went a step back, pushed the nun in the direction of the man, who grabbed to her and used the chance to close with a grin the door from outside, which he locked then.
"Run back!"
_________________

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Im Tower

Stufe um Stufe rennen sie die Treppen hinab, vorbei an der Türe, durch die Macces und sie gekommen waren, weiter hinab ins Erdgeschoss. Besagte Krankenstation wird schnell erreicht und der Herzog drängelt sich an Mira und Macces vorbei. Die Türe wird aufgerissen und ebenso schnell von Adam wieder geschlossen, nach einigen Worten, die keiner Erklärung mehr bedürfen. Es muss noch eine Station geben. Vielleicht im anderen Tower. blickt die Schwarzhaarige zwischen den Kerlen hin und her. Wir müssen über die Mauer hinüber… nickt sie bekräftigend und blickt am Giganten hoch, wobei ein freudiges Funkeln in ihren Augen liegt. …und wir geben ihnen noch mehr Arbeit! Kaum gesprochen wird die Hand ausgestreckt und eine der Fackeln abgenommen. Macces würde sofort wissen was sie meint. Los geht’s… raunt sie und rennt die eine Etage wieder hinauf.
Die gleiche Türe wie zuvor ist es, die geöffnet wird. Wieder ist das leise Quietschen zu hören und ein kühler Lufthauch kündigt die Nacht draußen an, eh man in diese hinaus tritt. Der Riegel and er Türe wird zugemacht, würde man ihnen dort nicht hinaus folgen können und die gesamte Mannschaft rennt über die Mauer auf den zweiten Tower zu. Einziger Lichtpunkt, der sie verraten kann die Fackel in der Hand der Räuberin. Doch nicht lang verweilt sie dort, bleibt die Schwarzhaarige auf den Mauern in der Höhe der Stallungen stehen, um dann die Flamme in den riesigen Haufen von Stroh zu werfen. Kurz bleibt sie stehen, sieht zufrieden wie das trockene Gras sofort hell auflodert und rennt dann mit der Gewissheit weiter, dass in Kürze der gesamte Stall brennen würde. Erst als sie hinter den Anderen in den Treppenaufgang des zweiten Turmes eintritt bleibt sie stehen, schwer der Atem und blickt von einem Kerl zum Anderen, wobei sie meint, gleich eine Genickstarre erhalten zu müssen. Wahrlich nun gleicht sie wirklich einem Zwerg zwischen den beiden Riesen! Hinunter? fragt sie und deutet mit dem Zeigefinger die Stufen hinab.

]15.08.1461 – In the Tower, downstairs again

Step by Stepp they run downstairs, till they arrive the infirmary. Adam opens the door, says some words und closes the door immediately and locks it. There must be another infirmary. Perhaps in the other Tower? She looks between the two fellows. We have to pass the mural… she looks at the giant and grins …and there we’ll give them some work. she nods and takes a torch from the wall. Macces would know what she means. Let’s go! she murmurs und runs back to the stairs where she came into the tower with Macces. Mira opens the door and they all go out, so that they can pass the mural. The only light is the torch in her hand, but not for long. When she is near the stables , the robber throw the torch into an area with a lot of hay. Immediately the hay catches fire, blazes up and the woman follows the two men into the second tower. She’s a little bit out of breathe again, while she looks between the two giants and asks. Downstairs?

_________________

Adam

Sie waren schneller ohne die Nonne, die sie hatten hinter sich herzerren müssen und es schien kaum Zeit vergangen zu sein, als sie sich dann auf der Mauer zwischen den Türmen befanden. Dass Mirabel die Fackel nicht nur mitgenommen hat, um ein besseres Ziel abzugeben, was er ihr an den Kopf geworfen hatte, fand Adam heraus, als diese funkensprühend im Stroh des Stalles landete. Der würde wie Zunder brennen. Anerkennend nickte der Herzog der Räuberin zu und eilte ihr weiter hinterher – in den nächsten Turm hinein.
Hinauf oder hinunter? Eine gute Frage. Vielleicht hatte sie den Alten auch einfach nur in eine andere Zelle im anderen Turm gebracht? „Haltet hier die Stellung und mir den Rücken frei. Ich werde mich oben umsehen.“

__________

They were faster without the nun, who they had to drag after them and it seemed, that there were passed just a few seconds, when they reached the wall between the towers. That Mirabel did not take the torch to be a better seen target, what he had reproached her, he found out, when the torch landed in the straw of the barn. It would burn like tinder. He nodded acknowledging to her and followed Mirabel – into the next tower.
Up or down? A good question. Maybe they had just brought the old man in a different cell in the other tower? "Hold the position here and run interference. I will have a look around up there.”

_________________

Katamazai

Lodovico vide lo sguardò misto sorpresa e ira del Duca nel vederlo dentro l'infermeria tanto che nemmeno rispose al suo benevenuto, anzi come Ubaldo sottrasse dalle sue braccia la suora il Duca con uno scatto d'ira violenta chiuse la porta dal di fuori convinto di aver bloccato dentro Lodovico e le guardie.
Lodovico sorrise e disse alle guardie:

come abbia fatto a chiudere la porta solo lui lo sà dato che l'aveva scardinata per aprirla ma quando si è arrabbiati tutto riesce.
Comunque presto riprendiamo il passaggio segreto e portiamo d'urgenza nella l'altra torre e cerchiamo di bloccarli di nuovo.
Sarà una notte molto lunga e movimentata per fortuna che siamo abituati a correre.
Presto di corsa.

detto questo aprì il passaggio segreto e presero a correre verso l'altra torre passando per l'armeria.
Giunti all'ingresso dell'altra torre vide uno strano albore provenire da sotto le mura e presagì che avessero dato fuoco alla paglia sotto le mura per cui fermò due guardie e disse loro:

andate ad aprire la botola con le acque piovane in modo che cadano dalle mura e spengano l'incendio e poi raggiungeteci presso l'infermeria delle Aquile.

Poi con le altre nuove guardie e Ubaldo ripresero a correre verso l'infermeria delle Aquile Imperiali.

.-.-.-.-.-.-..-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.

Lodovico saw the look mixed surprise and anger of the Duke to see him in the infirmary so that even answered his welcome, even as Ubaldo escaped from his arms the nun the Duke with a fit of fury closed the door from the outside convinced Lodovico had stuck inside and the guards.
Louis smiled and said to the guards:

how I managed to close the door only he knows since he had unhinged to open it but when you are angry everything succeeds.
However, soon we take the secret passage and bring emergency in the other tower and try to block them again.
It will be a very long and eventful night luckily we are used to run.
Early in the race.

said this opened the secret passage and began to run toward the other tower through the armory.
When you reach the entrance of the other tower saw a strange dawn to come from under the walls and foresaw that they had set fire to the straw under the walls for which two guards stood and said to them:

you go to open the hatch with the rainwater so that they fall from the walls and extinguish the fire and then join us at the infirmary of the Eagles.

Then with the other new guards and Ubaldo resumed running toward the infirmary of the Eagles Forum.
_________________

Ranian

Ranian e i tre percorsero un lungo corridoio fino a giungere dinanzi ad una stanza, la donna prese una chiave, la inseri nella serratura e date due mandate aprì la porta, si mise di lato e fece entrare prima i suoi accompagnatori e poi lei, chiuse la porta a chiave. La stanza era buia e nonostante le finestre avevano le tende aperte non giungeva alcun raggio di luna, coperta da grandi nuvoloni, Ranian si distaccò dal gruppo camminando per la stanza, era a suo agio, la conosceva bene, si avvicinò a qualcosa di pesante, si udì solamente un rumore di qualcosa che si spostava, seguirono tre mandate di un'altra serratuta, e l'apertura di un'altra porta abbastanza pesante dal rumore che produceva, udibile solo ai tre, poi silenzio. Dopo pochi secondi apparve una luce, era una torcia che il Maresciallo aveva in mano e che illuminò appena la stanza dove si trovavano Graufang, Lucrezia e Jospin.

Venite!

disse ai tre, entrarono in una stanza molto illuminata, priva di finestre ma nonostante ciò era arieggiata, vi era in essa un arredo di lusso, divani di velluto, un tavolo di legno pregiato e addirittura un camino

Sorpresi vero?

disse ai tre, ma era più rivolto alle sue guardie che a Graufang, che per tutto il tempo non aveva fatto che osservarla, richiuse la porta e abbassò una leva posta a terra, seguì il rumore di qualcosa che si chiudeva, poi si avvicinò all'anziano

Accomodati Graufang

guardò il viso dell'uomo e la ferita

Ti ho chiesto come stavi e non ti ho dato modo di potermi rispondere...scusami

prese una delle sedie e si sedette di fronte al Patriarca

Ti starai chiedendo cosa sta succedendo e perchè invece di essere portato nella cella da tuo nipote presso la torre sei in questa spece di stanza! Giusto?

Ranian poggiò le spalle allo schienale, pronta a spiegare tutto al vecchio, iniziava a rilassarsi un pò, aveva fatto una lunga corsa per giungere all'infermeria ed era abbastanza stanca e inoltre la notte si prospettava lunga e movimentata

*********************************************************

Ranian and three went a long corridor until you reach a room, the woman took a wrench, plug it into the lock and given two mandate opened the door, stood to the side and brought in before his companions and then she closed the door. The room was dark and the windows had not reached open curtains any radius of moon, covered by large thunderheads, Ranian distanced by walking around the room, was at ease, the knew, approached something heavy, only a noise was heard something that moved, followed three sent another lock, and the opening of an other door heavy enough noise that produced, audible only to three, then silence. After a few seconds she was light a torch that the Marshal was in hand and that lit up just the room where they were Graufang, Lucrezia and Jospin.

Come!

She told three. Entered a room very lighted, no windows but nevertheless was ventilated, there was in it a luxury furniture, velvet sofas, a wood table and even a fireplace

Surprised right?

said to three with a grimace that could seem like a smile, but it was more aimed at his guards that at Graufang, that for all the time he had done that keep her, shut the door and lowered a lever on the floor, followed by the sound of something that is closed, then came to the elder

Accommodated Graufang and peaceful, fear not, I won't get hurt

looked at the man's face and the wound

I asked you how you're doing and have not given you a way to be able to answer ... I'm sorry

took one of the chairs and sat down in front of the Patriarch

You must be wondering what is happening and why instead of being brought into the cell by your grandson at the tower you are in this kind of room! Right?

Ranian put his shoulders back, ready to explain everything to the old, began to relax a bit, had a long run in order to reach the infirmary and was quite tired and also the night lay ahead long and eventful
_________________

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Im zweiten Tower

Der Blick folgt dem Herzog, der die Treppen hinauf rennt und gehetzt sieht das Weib sich um. Wir müssen hier raus… wispert sie atemlos und betrachtet Macces für zwei Wimpernschläge. Schritte kann man hören, bestimmt von einem knappen Dutzend Stiefeln, die irgendwo unterhalb von ihnen entlang laufen und Mira beginnt leise zu fluchen. Der Alte muss zurück bleiben, sonst schaffen wir es nicht! spricht sie abermals und lenkt das Augenpaar dorthin, wo Adam verschwunden ist. Problem wird der Herzog sein. Wir müssen ihn hier weg schaffen. Auch gegen seinen Willen… raunt sie und erhält bestätigendes Brummen vom Kerl neben sich. Gerade rechtzeitig, hört man bereits die Stiefel des Mannes die Treppen hinab eilen.
Er scheint nichts gefunden zu haben, was man seinem Gesichtsausdruck zu deutlich ablesen kann und auch seine Eile, als er scheinbar direkt eine Etage weiter hinab laufen will. Doch schiebt sich in dem Moment Macces in seinen Weg und Mira selbst streckt eine Hand aus, mit der Absicht, Adam am Ärmel zurück zuhalten. Verstärkung ist schon angerückt Herzog. Wir konnten sie herbei eilen hören. wird in einem Ton auf den Mann eingesprochen, wie auf ein Kind, dem man etwas unsagbar wichtiges einzubläuen versucht. Wir müssen die Chance nutzen und verschwinden, solange wir noch an einem Stück sind. deutet sie mit dem Finger der Rechten auf die Türe zur Mauer hinaus. Es sind nur ein paar Schritte und den alten Mann werden wir hier später raus holen… das verspreche ich. schweigt sie nun und kann aus den Augenwinkeln sehen, wie Macces bereits die Pranken anhebt, um im Fall der Fälle den Herzog mit Gewalt aus dem Turm bugsieren zu können.

15.08.1461 – In the second Tower

Her look follows the duke, who goes upstairs. We have to get out of here… she whispers und looks to Macces. She can here the soldiers that run somewhere under them and Mira starts to damn quiet. The old man must stay here, otherwise we won’t escape. she says and looks to the stairs. The duke might be a problem. We have to get him out of here. If necessary, against his will… she whispers an the man on her side nods, while Adam comes downstairs again.
It seems as if he didn’t found anything, because he wants to go on downstairs. But Macces obstructs Adam and Mira wants to put a hand on his sleeve. They got reinforcement duke. We’ve heard them. she speaks to him like with a little child. We have to take the chance to escape as long as we are not wounded. she says during she points to the door with the wall behind. There are only some steps you need to go and the old man…. We will rescue him, that I promise to you! she keeps quiet but can see how Macces put up his hands to catch the duke if necessary.

_________________

Adam

15.08.1461 – Im zweiten Tower

„Geh mir aus dem Weg“, wurde der andere Kerl angeschnauzt, als der sich vor ihm aufbaute und auch Mirabel’s Hand, die nach seinem Ärmel griff, wurde abgeschüttelt. „Was……“, wütete der Herzog weiter und bekam auch gleich Antwort auf seine unausgesprochene Frage. „Ihr wollt Graufang zurücklassen?“ Natürlich. Den beiden bedeutete der Alte nicht das, was er ihm bedeutete und nüchtern betrachtet, war die Entscheidung die einzig richtige, wollten sie nicht alle auf ewig eingekerkert werden.
Der Kaiser handelte getreu nach den Worten – aus den Augen, aus dem Sinn und die HDAK, in die er zumindest das Schicksal von Graufang und dem Herzog gelegt hatte, tat das, was sie am besten konnte: Nichts. Sobald die Türen hinter den vieren verschlossen wären, hätte man sie bereits vergessen. Ein Schicksal, dass Adam niemanden wünschte, schon gar nicht für Graufang, den eben das ereilen würde, ließe man ihn hier.
„Nein! Wir gehen nicht ohne ihn!“ Schon hob sich die Hand, um Macces bei Seite zu schieben. Zur Not ging er halt allein.

____________

15.08.1461 – Im the second Tower

„Get out of my way“, Adam barked at the guy, when Macces plant himself in front of the Duke and also Mirabels hand, that grabbed to his sleeve, were shaken. “What…..”, the Duke continued to rage and got immediately answer to his unspoken question. "You want to leave Graufang?" Of course. The old man didn’t meant to them, what he meant to him and soberly considered, the decision was the right one, if they would not be imprisoned forever.
The emperor acted to the words - out of sight, out of mind and the HDAK, in which he had at least put the fate of Graufang and the Duke, did what they did best: nothing. Once the doors were locked behind the four, they would have been already forgotten. A destiny that Adam wished anyone, especially not for Graufang.
"No! We will not go without him! “ He raised his hand to push Macces aside. If all else fails he went to the emergency alone.
_________________

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Im zweiten Tower

Wie erwartet wehrt sich der Herzog, will sich einfach am Giganten vorbei schieben, doch reagiert der blitzschnell und packt Adam an den Oberarmen, nachdem auch Mira zustimmend ein knappes Nicken entsandt hat. Tief atmet sie durch, fällt es ihr weiß der Teufel nicht leicht, jemanden zurück zu lassen und so ist es ein weiterer ruhiger Versuch ihn zur Vernunft zu bringen. Denke an deine Steiermark und die Menschen die dir dort vertrauen… spricht sie und öffnet die Türe hinter sich, damit heller Feuerschein in den Turm dringen kann. Wir müssen gehen, ehe die Flammen uns den Weg gänzlich versperren! nickt sie Macces zu, der irgendwie Spaß daran zu haben scheint den Herzog an den Armen zu packen und zu versuchen Richtung der Türe zu bugsieren.

15.08.1461 – In the second Tower

As expected the duke doesn’t want to go, why the giant wants to collar Adam after she nods. She takes a deep breathe, before she tries to talk to him in silent words. Think for Styria and the people there, who trust in you. She opens the door behind and they can see the high flames. We have to go before the flames blocks the way. she nods to Macces who wants to push Adam out of the door.

_________________

Adam

15.08.1461 – Im zweiten Tower

„Das tue ich, wenn ich Graufang nicht hier zurücklasse. Die Steiermark braucht ihn!“ Nicht nur ein Kampf gegen übermächtige Wachen, die in der Überzahl waren, war es, sondern jetzt auch ein Kampf gegen Verbündete, die sich scheinbar gegen einen richteten.
„Lass mich, verdammt“, brüllte Adam den Kerl an, der ihn an den Oberarmen gepackt hatte und Boden gewann, während er ihn in Richtung Tür und damit auf die Mauer zurückschob.

__________

15.08.1461 - In the second tower

"I do so, when I don’t leave Graufang. Styria needs him! "It was not just a fight against superior guards anymore, who were in the majority, but also a fight against allies who apparently side against him. "Let me, damn," Adam shouted at the guy who had grabbed him by the upper arms and pushed him back toward the door and thus on the wall.
_________________

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Im zweiten Tower

Macces dürfte inzwischen Probleme bekommen, den Herzog im Griff zu behalten, zudem wird es von Sekunde zu Sekunde schwieriger zu entkommen. Genug! Herrscht sie deshalb Adam an und tritt einen Schritt auf ihn zu, wobei sie ihm direkt in die Augen sieht. Du kannst nicht klar denken Kerl, sonst müssten wir diese Entscheidung für dich nicht treffen. will auch sie nun zugreifen und dem Gigant helfen, Adam hinaus zu schaffen. Würde er sich weiter wehren… nun, sie hätte gewiss kein Problem damit, ihn bewusstlos zu schlagen und die Mauer hinab zu stoßen, doch zuvor, würde sie ein letztes Mal noch das Wort an ihn richten. Vielleicht solltest dein Denken auch erst mal in eine andere Richtung lenken Herzog… legt sie den Blick direkt in Graue. Es ist Zeit, zu deinem Weib zurück zu kehren. Werden diese Worte in einer geheimnisvollen Art und Weise gesprochen, die alles bedeuten können.

15.08.1461 – In the second Tower

Macces might have problems to hold Adam and with every second it’s more difficult to escape. Enough! She shouts to Adam and looks directly in his eyes. You can’t think clear, that’s why others have to make this decision for you. she wants to help the giant. Perhaps you should change your mind and think for other important things. she speaks. For eyample your wife. It’s time to go back to her. she says in a mystical way.

_________________

Adam

15.08.1461 – Im zweiten Tower

„Ana? Was ist mit Ana?“ Dass etwas sein musste, entnahm er dem Ausdruck in ihrem Gesicht und der Art, wie sie das Gesagte betonte. Die Aufmerksamkeit lag auf der Schwarzhaarigen, der Herzog war abgelenkt, was ihn endgültig auf die Mauer trieb, als der andere ihm einen Stoß gab, auf den er nicht vorbereitet war.

___________

15.08.1461 – In the second Tower

"Ana? What is the matter with her? "That something had happened to Ana, he suspected because of her look on her face and the way she accentuated what has been said. The attention was on the black-haired, the Duke was distracted, what finally pushed him on the wall, when Macces gave him a push, to which he was not prepared.
_________________

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Auf der Mauer

Sie lächelt als sie mit einem Schlag seine gesamte Aufmerksamkeit hat und es ein Leichtes ist ihn gemeinsam mit Macces auf die Mauer hinaus zu schieben. Sie soll es dir selbst sagen. Ich habe kein Recht dazu. antwortet sie knapp, auch mit dem Wissen, er würde versuchen doch noch weiteres zu erfahren und so ohne weitere Gegenwehr folgen. Einige Schritte werden daher gegangen, bis zu der Stelle, wo sie das Seil zurück gelassen hatten.

15.08.1461 – On the wall

She smiles, when she has his attention and they can push the duke on the wall. She shall tell you by her own. It’s not my right. she answered and after some steps they arrived the place, where they left the rope.

_________________

Adam

15.08.1461 – Auf der Mauer

Zwei Schritte trennten ihn von Macces und Mirabel, die noch im dunklen Rechteck der Tür des Turmes standen, als sie auf ihn zu- und vorbeiging und sich weigerte ihm die geforderte Antwort zu geben, um dort stehen zu bleiben, wo er ein Seil ausmachen konnte. „Du...“, begann Adam, der sich unüberlegt mit dem Weib mitgedreht und damit Macces den Rücken zugedreht hatte, als dieser auf ihn zustürmte und ihn mit dem Gewicht seinen Leibes und der Wucht des Ansturmes über die Zinnen der Mauer trieb. Ein Fluch und die Welt stand Kopf, aber ehe der Gedanke aufkommen konnte, wie viel Knochen er sich brechen würde, war der Fall beendet. Relativ weich. Auf einem Misthaufen.

___________

15.08.1461 – On the wall

Two steps were between him and Macces and Mirabel, who still stood in the door of the tower, when she made a move towards him, passed him then and refused to give him an answer, to stop at least there, where he could see a rope. “You…”. Adam, saw in the woman’s face and with that, he had turned his back on Macces, who pounded up to him and pushed him with all his power over the battlement. A curse and the world was upside down, but before he could think about, how many bones would break, the fall ended. On a manure.
_________________

Mirabel

15.08.1461 – Weg von hier

Was auch immer er zu ihr sagen wollte… er würde es später tun müssen, denn der Herzog wurde vom Gigant geschubst, so dass dieser direkt in die Tiefe hinab fiel. Etwas fassungslos blickt sie dem Mann hinterher, eh sie zu Macces aufschaut und das zufriedene Grinsen auf seinem Gesicht sieht. Böser Junge! spricht sie tadelnd aber mit einem Lächeln, beugt sich hinab und greift nach dem Seil, um sogleich hinab zu steigen.
Das Ausmaß des freien Falls erkennt sie erst, als sie den Boden erreicht und hebt sogleich eine Hand an das Näschen. Volltreffer… murmelt sie dabei und hört die schweren Stiefel von Macces hinter sich auf dem Boden landen, das Seil in seinen Händen. Los weiter… da vorne haben wir Pferde. erklärt sie und eilt los. Der Mann bräuchte unterwegs irgendwo ein Bad! Ganz sicher!

15.08.1461 – Away from here

What ever he wanted to say, he has to do it later, because the giant pushes the duke, so that he feel of the wall. Perplexed she looks into the deep, before she looks to Macces, where she can see a pleased grin. Bad boy! She says blaming but with a smile on her lips and starts to climb down the wall.
When she arrives the ground, she can see where the duke landed. Bull’s eye… she murmurs and can here that Macces arrived the ground, too. Let’s go… we have some horses over there. she explains. That man needs a bath on their way home!

_________________

Adam

15.08.1461 – Weg von hier

Unter wüsten Beschimpfungen und Flüchen machte sich der Herzog daran, den Misthaufen hinabzusteigen, was mehr als einmal dadurch beschleunigt wurde, dass er ausrutschte und mehr auf dem Hintern rutschte, als wirklich die Füße zu benutzen.
Zeitgleich mit den anderen beiden kam er auf dem harten Boden zu stehen. Worte waren nicht nötig. Die Brust hob und senkte sich unter tiefen Atemzügen, die in äußerster Wut getan werden.
Die beiden hatten erreicht, was sie wollten – den Herzog befreit. Dem blieb, wollte er nicht an das Tor klopfen und die Freilassung Graufangs verlangen, nichts anderes übrig, als zu folgen, was er widerstrebend auch tat. Er würde dem Alten helfen. Aber hier blieb für ihn nichts zu tun.

____________

15.08.1461 – Away from here

By cursing rude abuse the duke begun to descend the manure. More than one time he slipped, what meant he used more his backside than his feet.
At the same time, when Mirabel and Macces stood on the floor, he reached it too. Words was not necessary. His chest heave by taken deep breath. The duke was angry.
Both had reached what they wanted – the Duke was free. And Adam could only follow, if he did not want to knock on the door to the palace and ask for Graufang.
He would help the old man. But now, there was nothing to do for him.
_________________

_the_executioner_

He had heard of the escape of Adam Fugger, but by the voices of the guards in the palace there was still the old man who had come with him. The Marshal had not given him the opportunity to have fun, she had delegated him in the Tower, but now his escape infuriated the emperor, things on the tower along with the other guards, unfortunately for him not in time to catch him, he saw it in the bottom of the high walls with his mercenaries fleeing
"Duke! Do you remember me? runs well" laughter wafting through the air "Go ahead, I'm going to enjoy with the old"another laugh again pulled up the rope to where they had dropped the two mercenaries and walked away from the walls, laughing louder and louder so that he could be heard from Adam

Adam

An helpless and angry scream was answer. He would rescued Graufang and if it was the last thing, he would do.
_________________

Graufang

15.08.1461

Baffled from all the turmoil Graufang follows the Marshall and the doctor, which leads his steps. "Individuals that tried to enter the palace." Could this be an attempt of rescue the patriarch and the duke? Neither the reformed church, nor styria would let the two prisoners behind... Or would they?
Graufang looks to the two ladys. They were both kind and friendly to him. At least as kind and friendly someone could be if he's locking someone up.
"I'd like to thank you both for you assistance", the old man says. "But I fear that Adam could be hurt in some way. My nephew is a good man and he don't deserves more struggle as he had as his last stay here. As I told, he was sentenced to stay weeks in prison."
The priest is realy worried of the health of Adams body and soul. "If the roman church wants a heretic to condemn, here I am. But there is no need to put the duke under arrest. Even if the emperor ordered this. Ludwig is not unfailing, and definitely not in interests of the church! "
Another try to convince the marshal. Maybe some words may reach her heart and she's willing to reconsider the false orders of the emperor.

--------------------------------------

Verwirrt von all den Turbulenzen Graufang folgt der Marshallin und der Arztin, welche seine Schritte führen. "Personen, die versuchen, den Palast zu betreten." Könnte dies ein Versuch sein, den Patriarchen und den Herzog zu retten? Weder die reformierte Kirche, noch die Steiermark würden die beiden Gefangenen zurücklassen ... Oder würden sie?
Graufang schaut auf die beiden Damen. Sie waren beide nett und freundlich zu ihm. Mindestens so nett und freundlich jemand sein kann, wenn er jemanden einsperrt.
"Ich möchte für Eure Unterstützung danken", sagt der Alte. "Aber ich fürchte, dass Adam in irgendeiner Weise verletzt werden könnte. Mein Neffe ist ein guter Mann und er verdient nicht noch mehr Kämpfe als er bei seinem letzten Aufenthalt hier bereits hatten. Wie ich sagte, war er mehrere Wochen im Gefängnis.
Der Priester ist wirklich um die Gesundheit von Körper und Seele Adams besorgt. "Wenn die römische Kirche einen Ketzer zu verurteilen wünscht, hier bin ich. Aber es gibt keine Notwendigkeit, den Herzog unter Arrest zus stellen. Selbst wenn der Kaiser dies befahl. Ludwig ist nicht unfehlbar, und definitiv nicht in Belangen der Kirche!"
Ein weiterer Versuch, die Marschallin überzeugen. Vielleicht erreichenein paar Worte ihr Herz, und sie ist bereit, die falsche Befehle des Kaisers zu überdenken

Adam

That is not the end of the story

Die Verfolgung / The pursuit
_________________

Jospin81

Leonardo conosceva i passaggi segreti perchè Ranian glieli aveva mostrati.
Un buon soldato era sempre a conoscenza di molte cose.
Ma non sapeva che vi era anche un'altra stanza.
Così, in silenzio rimase ad ascoltare le parole del Patriarca....

***

Leonardo knew the secret passages because Ranian had shown them to him.
A good soldier was always aware of many things.
But he did not know that there was also another room.
So, in silence he listened to the words of the Patriarch...
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Lucrezia59

15 agosto- stanza segreta

Aveva seguito il suo Generale senza proferire parole, sapeva perché la conosceva molto bene, che se era qui di persona qualcosa di grave stava succendendo.
Non si stupì che li portasse in una stanza segreta, erano molte le stanze nascoste alla vista nel Castello ma pochi conoscevano la loro ubicazione.

Aiuto il Patriarca durante lo spostamento e nella prima stanza dove entrarono completamente buia mai smise di sorreggerlo.
Solo una volta entrati nella seconda stanza e che il meccanismo li chiuse dentro, guardò il suo Generale e chiese a voce bassa.

Mio Generale, cosa succede ?
Perché ci rinchiudiamo qui a posto di andar loro incontro e far assaggiar loro da vicino il ferro delle nostre spade ?

-----

August 15th-secret room

She had followed her without saying a word General, he knew because he knew very well, that if he was here in person something serious was happening right.
She was not surprised to take them in a secret room, there were many rooms in the castle hidden from view but few knew their location.

Help the Patriarch during the move and where they entered the first room completely dark never ceased to support him.
Only once you enter the second room and that the mechanism locked them in, looked at his General and asked in a low voice.

My General, what happens?
Why we shut ourselves up here in place of meet them and let them close again taste the iron of our swords?
_________________

Ranian

[Stanza Segreta - 15 Agosto 1461]

Ranian ascoltava Graufang ricordò il volto di Adam quando nel mentre chiudeva la cella le diceva la medesima cosa che non era una cattiva persona, allontanò le spalle dallo schienale e si abbassò in modo da poter prendere tra le sue mani quelle di Graufang, un modo per far capire al vecchio che non la deve temere

Graufang, stai tranquillo Adam non è ferito, almeno l'ultima volta che io l'ho visto era arrabbiato ma no ferito. Che sia un uomo buono non lo metto in dubbio, e se questa volta si è ritrovato un prigioniero è perchè con il suo modo di fare ha sfidato l'imperatore

rilasciò le mani del vecchio, doveva alzarsi dalla sedia, in se portava ancora rabbia e nervosismo e stare seduta la faceva sentire male, quando si avvicinò Lucrezia chiedendole spiegazioni, guardò tutti e tre i presenti, poggiò le mani ancora doloranti sullo schienale della sedia, non riusciva a stringerlo "chissà se riuscirò a tenere salda la spada" pensava

Perchè siamo qua

sorrise amaramente

Perchè Adam lascerà il Palazzo solo se avrà con se Graufang, non andrà via senza di lui, e se lui riuscirà a trovarlo e a scappare via

riportò lo sguardo verso il vecchio

avrà guai ancora peggiori di una semplice prigione e io, Graufang, io non potrò più aiutarlo, come ho tentato stasera

la rabbia, il nervoso e l'ansia per la sorte della suora le fecero pronunciare quelle parole quasi come un pianto, anche se sul suo viso non vi erano lacrime, ritornò a sedersi, guardò Graufang negli occhi

Dopo che ti ho lasciato, sono andata da lui, dopo che mi avevi raccontato quello che gli era accaduto, volevo aiutarlo, così ho esposto me stessa dinanzi alla inquisitrice, le ho posto alcune domande ma....ma Adam prima ancora che la inquisitrice parlasse era in piedi e con in ostaggio l'altra giovane suora e facendosi scudo di lei si è aperto la strada per ciò che lui chiama libertà. Dimmi Graufang, tu che per la tua età sei definito nel genere umano una persona saggia, come si può aiutare un uomo che ti rifiuta la mano che gli tendi per afferrare un'altra sbagliata e a sua volta sbagliare?

Attendeva che il vecchio le rispondesse mentre i suoi pensieri erano all'inseguimento dei tre fuggitivi

*********************************************************
[Secret Room - August 15th 1461]

Ranian listened Graufang remembered the face of Adam when closed the cell while the same thing said that it was not a bad person, away from the shoulders back and dropped so he could take his hands Graufang ones, a way to make it clear to the old that don't have to be afraid

Graufang , do not worry Adam is not injured , at least the last time I saw him he was upset but not injured. That is a good man no doubt, and if this time found himself a prisoner is because with his way of doing it braved the Emperor

He released her hands from the old, had to get up from my chair, itself brought yet anger and nervousness and stay sitting made her feel sick, when approached Lucrezia asking explanations, looked at all three of these present, put her hands still sore on the back of the chair, could not tighten it "I wonder if I can keep a steady sword ," thought

Why are we here!

smiled bitterly

Why Adam will leave the Palace only if will have Graufang with him, won't go away without him, and if he manages to find him and to escape

look back to the old

Adam will be even worse trouble than just a prison and I, Graufang , I can no longer help him, as I have tried tonight

anger, nervous and anxiety about the fate of the nun did utter those words almost like a crying, though on her face there were tears, returned to sit down, looked into the eyes of Graufang

After that I left you, I went by him, after you told me what had happened to him, I wanted to help him, so I exposed myself before the Inquisitor, I asked a few questions but.....but Adam even before the Inquisitor spoke, he was standing with in hostage the other young nun and his shield himself opened the way for what he called freedom. Graufang Tell me , you that for your age you are defined a wise person in the human race , how can you help a man who refuses the hand that you tend to grab another wrong turn and wrong ?

Expected the old the answer while his thoughts were in pursuit of three fugitives
_________________

Graufang

[Secret Room - August 15th 1461]

With growing confusion Graufang listens to the words of the marshal. The thoughts of the old patriarch are swirling around. Adam took a nun as hostage? Where's he now? Did he get his freedom? Did he shed blood? Is the nun alive and unharmed? So many questions...
The patriarch bows to the marshal and the hand of the older Fugger touches Ranians cheek, like a father would do to his daughter. She's a good soul and even if she's a follower of the wrong church, she will be in paradise, one day, when the Lord is commanding her soul home.
"My Lady", Graufang says "I can not accept what Adam did. Even if I think, that it was the fear that forced him to act as he did. I want to be free, no doubt, but I will not flee from this place. God has brought me here, so it is on Him to lead me out of here." There won't be an angel that opens the gates for the old man. God must find another way to free His servant. - If He wants him to be free...
"You have done well, my Lady and you will be rewarded for you kindness. Don't bother about Adams sins. Maybe he has not refused your hand, maybe he has not seen your hand. If he is on the run and you want to help him now, just pray for his soul. - That is, what I am going to do." Graufang sighs. "Would you be so kind and bring me back to my cell? I swear, I will not attempt to flee." Graufang straights his body. "But let us not forget, was happend here. The day will come that the emperor of the roman empire is a righteous of the reformed church and then it's up to us, to remember your mercy and kindness."

Katamazai

Lodovico con le altre guardie e Ubaldo stava correndo in tutte le direzioni possibili dentro il castello cercando Ranian, adesso non pensava più a Adam e i suoi compari a loro avrebbe pensato dopo, adesso gli interessava solo cercare Ranian e con Lei Jospin e Lucrezia e Graufang.
Ormai aveva cercato ovunque tranne che nel posto più ovvio, la sua stanza dove riceveva le Aquile e altri personaggi uando doveva parlare con loro.
Aumentando la cadenza della corsa si diresse presso la stanza di Ranian,arrivato di fronte aprì la porta la spalancò ed entrò di corsa ed accese le torce sulle pareti e le candele sul tavolo si guardò intorno ma di Ranian e gli altri non vi era traccia e preso dall'ira colpi con tutta la forza che poteva il tavolo cun i pugni gridando:

DOVE SIETE ANDATI MALEDIZIONE
.-.-.-.-.--.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.

Lodovico with the other guards and Ubaldo was running in all directions inside the castle looking Ranian, now no longer thought of Adam and his cronies would have thought after them, now interested only look Ranian and with her Jospin and Lucrezia and Graufang.
By now he had looked everywhere except in the most obvious place, his room where he received the Eagles and other characters hen had to talk to them.
Increasing the pace of the race went at room Ranian, arrived in front of opened the door and threw it open came running and lit the torches on the walls and candles on the table looked around but Ranian and others and there was no trace taken from the wrath shots with all the strength he could table the cun fists shouting:

WHERE ARE GONE DAMN
_________________

Ranian

[Stanza Segreta/Ufficio di Ranian 15 Agosto 1461]

Sorrise al Patriarca e al pensiero di un Imperatore appartenente ad una chiesa riformata, sapeva che se mai fosse accaduto la Chiesa non sarebbe stata a guardare, aveva sentito di Principi e Re accusati dalla Chiesa Aristotelica perchè ritenuti eretici, lei stessa e i suoi uomini dovevano partecipare alla Santa Crociata sotto l'ordine del fu Imperatore Fenthick, crociata mai iniziata, stava rispondendo al vecchio quando dalla stanza a fianco si udirono rumori, portò il dito indice alla bocca per indicare a tutti di mantenere il silenzio, probabile che i tre fuggitivi erano giunti nel suo ufficio. Si avvicinò ad un quadro e lentamente lo scostò di lato, dall'altra parte legato a questo ve ne era un altro simile che si muoveva insieme al gemello, dando la possibilità a Ranian di poter vedere nella stanza, qualcuno aveva acceso le torcie, vide la divisa era Katamazai. Corse verso il meccanismò spostò la leva e con la chiave aprì la porta di ferro, lasciando entrare un Katamazai stranito ma allo stesso tempo arrabbiato

Allora? I fuggitivi dove sono? Li avete presi? E la suora?

***************************************
[Secret Room/ Ranian's Office - August 15th 1461]

She smiled to the Patriarch and at the thought of an Emperor belonging to a Reformed church, knew that if anything had happened, the Church would not be watching. had heard of princes and Kings charged by Church Aristotelian because heretics, herself and her men were to attend the holy crusade under the command of Emperor Fenthick, crusade never begun. Was replying to the old, when from the next room they heard noises, brought his index finger to her mouth to tell everyone to keep silent, likely that the three fugitives had arrived in his office. She walked over to a picture and slowly pulled away from the side, the other side tied to this there was a similar one that moved along with his twin, giving you the ability to Ranian to be able to see into the room, someone had lit the torches, he saw the uniform was Katamazai. She ran to the mechanism moved the lever and the key opened the iron door, letting in a Katamazai weirded but at the same time angry.

So what? The fugitives where are they? Did you get them? And the nun?
_________________

Katamazai

Lodovico era molto arrabbiato quando sentì un rumore dietro di Lui, si voltò di scatto pronto ad usare la spada quando vide Ranian dall'altra parte del muro e borbottò qualcosa di strano ed alzò le spalle dirigendosi dentro la stanza segreta.
Ranian gli chiese notizie dei fuggitivi e della suora e Lodovico rispose:

Maresciallo Ranian per quanto riguarda la suora siamo riusciti a salvarla, Ubaldo con un abile mossa la sottratta dalle braccia del Duca Adam quando eravamo nell'infermeria nell'altra torre.
Lo stesso Duca con i suoi due compari si stava dando alla fuga quando uno dei suoi due compari lo ha spintonato giù dalle mura, ma non sò dirvi se sia illeso oppure ferito.

.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-

Lodovico was very angry when he heard a noise behind him, spun around ready to use the sword when he saw the other side of Ranian muroe muttered something strange and shrugged his shoulders heading into the secret room.
Ranian asked for news of the fugitives and the nun and Lodovico replied:

Marshal Ranian regarding the nun we were able to save her, with a clever move Ubaldo subtracted from the arms of the Duke Adam when we were in the infirmary in the other tower.
The Duke with his two buddies was giving the flight when one of his two buddies pushed him down from the walls, but I can not tell whether it is unharmed or wounded.

_________________

Graufang

[Secret Room - August 15th 1461]

The finger of the marshal commands to keep the silence and so Graufang holds his breath and remains silent. The voice of a man is to hear and what this man is telling, seems very interesting. Adam was able to flee after he tried to find the patriarch and the nun is brought to safety. Graufang listens to the words of the guard and his lips are showing a little smile. But not for long, then the old man realises that he's alone. Will this place be his fate? Inprisoned for the rest of his days? A quick look to Ranian. Well, it won't do any harm to pray for both souls. For the one of the duke and the one of the patriarch...

-----------------------

Der Finger der Marschallin befiehlt Stille zu halten und so schweigt Graufang und hält den Atem an. Die Stimme eines Mannes ist zu hören und was dieser Mann sagt, ist höchst interessant. Adam konnte fliehen, nachdem er den Patriarchen zu finden versuchte und die Nonne ist in Sicherheit gebracht worden. Graufang hört die Worte der Wache und seine Lippen zeigen ein kleines Lächeln. Aber nicht für lange, dann ekennt der alte Mann, dass er allein ist. Wird dieser Ort sein Schicksal sein? Inhaftierten für den Rest seiner Tage? Ein kurzer Blick zu Ranian. Nun, es wird sicher nicht schaden, für beide Seelen beten. Für die des Herzogs und die des Patriarchen ...

Ranian

[Stanza Segreta/Ufficio di Ranian 15 Agosto 1461]

Ranan ascolta le parole di Katamazai, incredula di quello che le stava dicendo, Adam era fuggito lasciando suo zio a Strasburgo, come aveva potuto fare questo, guardò il vecchio che la stava osservando un pò preoccupato, e questo la rese di nuovo piena di rabbia, come aveva potuto lasciarlo qua dopo che lui mai l'aveva abbandonato da quando erano giunti, anche la prigione era stato disposto a dividere. Rifletteva sulle parole di Katamazai "spinto dal muro" aveva detto

Se è stato spinto giù per il muro significa che non voleva andare

disse mentre si muoveva avanti e indietro pensando a cosa ora doveva fare, aveva due problemi la fuga di Adam e Graufang. Volse lo sguardo verso il vecchio

Tu non ritornerai nella cella

Se all'imperatore fosse giunta la voce che lei aveva tolto il vecchio dalla galera per renderlo di nuovo un ospite non gliel'avrebbe fatta passare liscia, le avrebbe dato la peggior punizione che un militare avrebbe potuto subire, ma in quel momento le punizioni per lei erano gli ultimi dei suoi pensieri, guardò la dottoressa

Lucrezia! Prepara la stanza che è vicino all'infermeria, Graufang fino a quando non ritorno resterà li, l'Imperatore non viene mai nei nostri alloggi per cui sarà nostro ospite, per la chiesa al momento prenderà una pausa. Katamazai!

esclamò portando lo sguardo al suo luogotenente

Prepara i cavalli, abbiamo una missione da svolgere..ah e prendi uno dei cani che si usano per la caccia, ci sarà utile per vedere per dove sono andati

si avvicinò ad un armadio lo aprì, all'interno vi era il pastorale del Patriarca e la spada di Adam, prese la spada e richiuse l'armadio

useremo questa per rintracciarli è di Adam e speriamo che vi sia sopra il suo odore

mentre Katamazai di corsa si diresse fuori dalla stanza per adempiere a ciò che Ranian gli aveva ordinato, quest'ultima pose la spada sul tavolo e si avvicinò al vecchio, che ora la guardava con un pò di tristezza, fece un lungo respiro

Lo sò perchè mi guardi così, so che vorresti che non andassi la fuori a riprenderlo

si avvicinò a lui abbracciandolo, permettendosi in questo modo di potergli parlare senza che altri la ascoltassero

Io non lo farei, ma c'è qualcosa che mi obbliga

la sua divisa, con quella lei non era semplicemente Ranian, ma un ministro e guardia dell'Imperatore, tenuta a rispettare i suoi ordini, si avvicinò di nuovo al tavolo, prese la spada, diede un'ultimo sguardo al vecchio, poi di corsa verso i corridoi fino alle stalle, salvate dall'incendio grazie alla rapidità di comando di Katamazai e dall'agire delle guardie

Per chi stava seguendo il gdr, la storia si sposterà qui --> http://forum.iregni.com/viewtopic.php?p=85655557#85655557 per accedervi ci si deve collegare con il sito tedesco e sincronizzare il forum

************************
[Secret Room/ Ranian's Office - August 15th 1461]

Ranan listen the words of Katamazai, incredulous of what he was saying, Adam had fled leaving his uncle in Strasbourg, how he could do this, looked at the old man who was looking a bit worried, and this made her back full of anger, how he could leave it here after he had never abandoned since had come, even the prison had been willing to share. Reflected on the words of Katamazai "pushed off the wall," he said

If he been pushed down the wall means he did not want to go

she said as she moved back and forth thinking about what she had to do now, she had two problems the escape of Adam and Graufang . Turned her gaze toward the old

You don't come back in the cell

If the emperor was the voice that she had removed the old from jail to make it again a guest would it not passed, he would have given the worst punishment that a military man could suffer, but at that time the punishment for her were the last of his thoughts, he looked at the doctor

Lucrezia! Prepare the room that is close to the infirmary, Graufang until I return, he will remain there, the Emperor is never in our accommodation that will be our guest for the Church ... at the time taking a break . Katamazai!

exclaimed, bringing his gaze to her lieutenant

Prepare the horses , we have a mission to carry out .. ah and take one of the dogs that are used for hunting, it is helpful to see where they went

approached a wardrobe, opened, inside there was the Patriarch's pastoral and Adam's sword, took the sword and closed the wardrobe

We will use this to track them down is Adam and we hope that there will be over its odor

while running Katamazai walked out of the room to fulfill what Ranian had ordered , the latter put his sword on the table and walked over to the old man, who now looked at her with a little sadness , took a deep breath

I know why you look at me like that, I know you want that I do not go out there to take him back

She came to him, hugging him, thus affording him speak without that others listen

I would not do that, but there is something that requires me

his uniform, with that she wasn't simply Ranian, but a Minister and Emperor's guard, was obliged to fulfil its orders, came back to the table, took the sword, he gave one last look at the old, then race to the halls to barns, saved by the fire thanks to the quick command by Katamazai and by the act of the guards

For anyone who was following the RPG, the story will move here -> http://forum.iregni.com/viewtopic.php?p=85655557#85655557 to access it is to be connected with the German site and synchronize your forum

_________________

Jhondoo

Nonostante le varie guardie mobilitate per la cattura del Duca, quest'ultimo era riuscito a scappare, ma il Maresciallo Ranian non aveva perso tempo a far preparare degli uomini e ad inseguirlo, mentre a Jhondoo aveva dato un compito molto importante, avvisare l'Imperatore dell'accaduto. Un pò timoroso si avviò presso le sue stanze, lunghi e enormi corridoi, fatti ogni giorno, ma in quel momento il cuore sembrava che volesse uscire fuori dal suo corpo. Giunto davanti alla porta dell'ufficio dell'Imperatore non pensò alle buone maniere, che tanto gli avevano insegnato, era una questione urgente e ogni minuto era prezioso, così mise mano alla maniglia e con furia entrò nella stanza, trovandosi dinanzi all'Imperatore

Maestà!...Il Duca...Il Maresciallo

________________________

Despite the various guards mobilized to catch the Duke, the latter had managed to escape, but the Marshal Ranian had lost no time in preparing to men and to follow him, while Jhondoo had given a very important task, inform the Emperor of the incident. A timid walked at his rooms, long corridors and huge, made every day, but at that moment my heart seemed to want to come out from his body. Arrived at the door of the office of the Emperor did not think good manners, who had taught him so much, it was an urgent matter and every minute was precious, so he set his hand to the handle, and with fury came into the room, finding himself in front the Emperor

Majesty!...The Duke...The Marshal
_________________

in lutto per la perdita del caro amico The_king....
giuannin piange chinotto

Ludwig_von_frayner

[A few hours later, in the courtyard of the Imperial Palace of Strasbourg]

The Emperor had been warned of the flight of the false duke Adam Fugger, late in the night, while he was working in his office. He entered in a black rage which lasted for hours. Now, the dawn was rising over the imperial capital, and he was standing in front of the stall for horses ; where the fire started. Despite the reaction of the Imperial Guard, a large part of the building was burnt offering a vision of desolation, in the heart of the Imperial Palace. Ruins and ashes were fuming under a heavy rain.

He did his best to appear calm, but his hand - tightened in his glove - was shaking with anger. The idea that a man could escape from his palace was making him mad. Around him, some soldiers were gathered on his command. The rain sounded on their armor.

"Find him and bring him to Us,... alive. In the coming days, Adam Fugger will be beheaded for his betrayal. He must not miss the hour of his death."

_________________

Graufang

To die suddenly sometimes is a coup de grâce.

Pain. Pain runs to the old mans chest. Graufangs Hands are shivering, cold sweat runs down his brow. "Oh Lord" A painfull shout, that never leaves the throat. The patriach comes to the conclusion, that his fight is over. He's standing at the end of his path.The road of life, that leads either to safety or to ruin of the soul, has ended. Over sixty years the Lord had given to the Fugger but now He's asking for what belongs to Him. Now Graufang will go to a place where no one may search. This is not a retreat, this is a victory march. His foes must yield now without a fight - almost like they did the last years. The war for the faith ends with a glorious victory. - At least for the patriarch. But for every victory you gain, you always suffer a defeat...
But some battle was cruel. He saw enough bloodshed, enough death and pain. Caused by his familiy and caused by his church, by his word years ago as a judge. There are roads that must not be followed, decisions that must not be tested. Or a wasteland will be all that's left.
Graufang was willing to lead his church into the valley of war. Call all righteous to arms and break the heretic's resistance to drive them back to the right way. By force, if necessary. Or, otherwise, baptise them with fire and march for rome. He was willing to sacrifice a few to save a lot. Annihilation of all papal heretics that pay so little respect to the eternal Lord. - For the greater honor of God. Maybe now it's time for the church to call a truce. - Or time to strike where it hurts... But this decision is no longer at him. The bugle will no longer be blown for the old man. Now he's end is here. May the Lord have mercy with this sinners soul.
Like a lightning the face of his son appears at the old mans mind. The son, that turned out so badly. A robber and thief. But a dearly beloved one. Nevertheless, from time to time Graufang has wished Adam was his son...
Adam! Graufang begins to totter but his mind is focussed on the duke and his flight. The heretics definitely want hunt him down.
Oh..yes! Adam forced them to hunt him and now they will play the game by the dukes rules. They may come close but he will be still untouchable. Getting freedom and safety for his body and soul. What a cunnig fox this duke is! - The pain is getting stronger and with a deep groan the patriach sinks down to the floor. He sees the warm smile of the jung man, who is kneeing at the patriachs side and giving him a hand. Pat.. what, for aristotle sake, is he doing here? The light of a thousand suns seems to floot the room, washing away every pain and fear. Not a blinding light but a warm one, that covers Pat and Graufang.
The eyes wide opened,seeing what only the dying are allowed to see, Graufang fades with a smile....

Ranian

[ Rientro a Palazzo Imperiale]

I cavalli erano stati recuperati e i corpi senza vita delle giovani guardie messi sul carro che i proprietari della fattoria avevano dato loro, marciavano con andatura lenta, il dolore per la perdita dei loro amici era troppo forte, man mano la foresta diveniva sempre più rada, lasciando spazio a quella che era la città di Strasburgo, e il castello più si avvicinavano e più si vedeva la sua maestosità. Giunti nell'atrio del palazzo i corpi furono deposti nella cripta, avvolti in grandi teli, mentre Ranian aiutata dai suoi uomini raggiunse l'infermeria, dove ad attenderla vi era una Lucrezia triste e preoccupata, il Maresciallo vide il suo volto, e nonostante il dolore che non cessava a fermarsi le sorrise

Tranquilla Lucrezia, deve ancora nascere chi mi uccide, ora tocca a te rimettermi a nuovo, ma prima dimmi Graufang, il patriarca, come sta?

l'aveva lasciato con aria triste, ma ora sarebbe stato felice di sapere che chi l'ha abbandonato era riuscito a sfuggire e che la sua libertà era costata la vita a giovani guardie e la sua prigionia nel palazzo

____________________________________
[Return to the Imperial Palace]

The horses had been recovered and the lifeless bodies of the young guards put on the cart that the owners of the farm had given them, marched at a slow pace, the pain for the loss of their friends was too strong, as the forest became more and more sparse, giving way to what was then the city of Strasbourg and the castle closer they got, the more you saw his majesty. Once in the lobby of the building, the bodies were placed in the crypt, wrapped in large sheets, while Ranian helped by his men reached the infirmary, where waiting for her there was a Lucrezia sad and worried, Marshal saw his face, and despite the pain that never ceased to stop smiled

Lucrezia quiet, yet to be born who kills me, now it's up to you to get back again, but first tell me Graufang, the patriarch, as he is?

had left him with a sad, but now he would be happy to know that those who have abandoned had managed to escape and that his freedom had cost the lives of young guards and his imprisonment in the palace
_________________

Jospin81

La guardia aveva saputo del ritorno di Ranian ed era corso nella stanza proprio nel momento in cui ella chiedeva notizie di Graufang.

La salutò militarmente e le disse:

"Il Patriarca è morto da poche ore ed io stavo andando a dare questa notizia a Sua Maesta."

***

The guard had heard about the return of Ranian and ran into the room just when she asked for news of Graufang.

With respect he saluted her and said:

"The Patriarch has been dead few hours ago and I was going to give this new to His Majesty."
_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Ranian

[Palazzo Imperiale - L'infermeria]

Jospin entrò nell'infermeria, aveva un viso triste e preoccupato, le diede la triste notizia ebbe come una morsa allo stomaco e alla gola, non riuscì a dire una parola solo i pensieri andavano avanti, Graufang era morto, un altro ostacolo in meno per Adam, oppure no? Si doveva avvisare la famiglia, dovevano riprendersi il corpo, ma lei ora non stava bene ed era giusto che ad occuparsi di questa faccenda fosse l'Imperatore, guardò Jospin e gli parlò con voce flebile

Si! Vai avvisalo della morte del Patriarca e chiedigli dove deporre il suo corpo, alla famiglia penserà lui a far avere notizie..ora va corri

ricordò la minaccia fatta ad Adam, che non gli avrebbe fatto rivedere lo zio, e ora non l'avrebbe rivisto, non avrebbe rivisto in vita chi gli era stato accanto sostenendolo e aiutandolo

___________________________________
[Imperiale Palace - The Infirmary]

Jospin entered the infirmary, his face was sad and worried, he gave her the sad news was like a vice in the stomach and throat, he could not say a word only thoughts were going on, Graufang was dead, another less hurdle for Adam, or not? You had to call their family, they had to recover the body, but now she was not feeling well and it was right that to take care of this thing was the Emperor looked Jospin and spoke in a weak voice

Yes! Go warn him of the death of the Patriarch and ask him where to lay his body to the family he'll have to do now is run news ..

remembered the threat made to Adam, he did not he would revise his uncle, and now he would see him again, he would not revised in the life, who had been next supporting him and helping him
_________________

Jospin81

Dopo aver ascoltato l'ordine del Maresciallo, il Luogotenente corse verso l'ufficio dell'Imperatore. Bussò alla porta ed entrò.

Fece un inchino in segno di rispetto e disse:

"Vostra Maestà, vogliate perdonare la mia intrusione, ma devo dirvi una cosa importante. Il Patriarca Graufang è morto e il nostro Maresciallo Imperiale Ranian è ferito."

Mentre parlava osservava le espressioni del volto di Sua Maestà, non riuscendo a immaginare quali pensieri avrebbero assalito la sua mente.

***

After listening to the order of the Marshal, the Lieutenant ran toward the office of the Emperor. He knocked on the door and entered.

He bowed in reverence and said:

"Your Majesty, please forgive my intrusion, but I have to tell you something important. The Patriarch Graufang is dead and our Imperial Marshal Ranian is hurt."

As he spoke, he watched the facial expressions of His Majesty, unable to imagine what thoughts would have assaulted his mind.

_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Kelian_

You alone can rescue
23.08.1461

Ein paar Meter nur sind es, die mich von dem riesigen Palast trennen, davon vielleicht Erfolg zu haben oder die längste Zeit gelebt zu haben. Ich würde mir einreden, dass es nur Märchen sind, in denen Adlige die Kleinen einfach so umbringen, aber habe ich es nicht erst vor gar nicht allzu langer Zeit erlebt? August von Murtal hat deutlich gemacht, was mit kleinen Lichtern wie mir passiert, wenn sie die falschen Spielbretter wählen. Nur, ich bin nicht derselbe wie zu diesem Zeitpunkt und dieses Spiel hier ist bei Weitem nicht so unvorbereitet gewählt, wie das letzte. Die Sachen sind edel, erheben mich in einen Stand, den ich ansonsten nur von Weitem sehe. Nicht das beste vom Besten, aber doch gut genug um mich nicht schämen zu müssen.
Mein Blick wandert über den Palast, einen Moment daran denkend, dass ich das Weib nicht enttäuschen darf, nicht nachdem ich ihr meine Entscheidung aufgezwungen habe. Das Wichtigste, dass ich zu ihr zurückkomme - nur für mich mit dem Zusatz, dass es mindestens gute Nachrichten sein müssten, die ich mit mir bringe. Ein letzter zweifelnder Blick und all die Einschüchterung, die dieser Bau für mich bereit hält, verschwindet hinter der Maske des halbreichen, halbverwöhnten Kerls, der ich nicht bin. Freundlich, aber bestimmt, humorvoll, aber nicht zu sehr. Natürlich Engländer, meine Herkunft lässt sich nicht ganz verbergen, auch wenn es nur die eine Hälfte ist. An das Tor heran und der Brief des Weibes wird hervorgezaubert. Good afternoon. Comyr of Wettin, Landgrave of Thuringia is waiting for me. We have an appointment. I am one of the styrian, Kelian Peverell. Soweit die erste Auskunft, es würde reichen mich anzukünden, ohne Frage natürlich, dass ich zum Kronrat gehöre. Abwartend - natürlich unbewaffnet -, dass ich eingelassen werde, bereit den Wachen zu dem Herren zu folgen, der nicht nur mein Schicksal in der Hand hält.

____________________________________________________________

You alone can rescue
23.08.1461

It is only a short distance, which is between me and this huge palace, only few meters, which will show me, if I will succeed or if I will have to die. I would lie to myself, that it is only a fairytale, that the privileged murder just so the unimportant, if they choose the wrong playground. But, I have seen it by myself, that it isn’t so. August of Murtal himself showed me, what I am worth and how quick I could end up as a puppet. Well, I am not the same guy as I were at this point in my life and here, at this game I am not as unprepared as I was there. My clothes are fine, not fine enough to be really important, but enough to show, that I am no stranger in this world.
My view slides over the palace, just taking a moment to remember how I left the women, with this feeling, that I shouldn’t disappoint her. No, I can’t, not after all – I dictated her my decision and know I have to succeed. The most important is, that I will come back to her – in my eyes with this little extra, that I have good news for her. One last, doubting glance before I begin to act. Nor more fear or uncertainty. I know pretty damn well, what will happen if I lose this game and so I stroll to the guards at the gate, to go inside. . Good afternoon. Comyr of Wettin, Landgrave of Thuringia is waiting for me. We have an appointment. I am one of the styrian, Kelian Peverell. Just this little, not more for my first words – actually there isn’t more to say than without a doubt I belong to the styrian council. There I stay, waiting for the moment, that I can go in and meet the man, that will be some kind of judge over me and my destiny.

_________________

Comyr

As a servant announced Kelian Peverell Comyr looked up.
Why the guy hasn't speak a word about a lady coming with him?

Nevertheless, Comyr told the servant to show the member of the styrian council the way to his rooms...

_________________

Kelian_

You alone can rescue
23.08.1461

Die erste Hürde ist genommen, vielleicht ist es aber auch gar nicht diese, die genommen werden muss. Wer würde mir den Eintritt schon verwehren, wenn eben diese Worte auf dem Papier gelesen wurden? Die Frage ist eher, wie komme ich wieder heraus? Nun, sie würde sich später stellen, denn zunächst folge ich einem der Diener, die mich durch den Palast in den richtigen Flügel und dann auch noch zum richtigen Zimmer führen. Ich warte bis ich angekündigt werden, atme einmal ungesehen tief durch und nun beginnt wohl der dritte Akt in diesem Spiel. Einer, der einen Höhepunkt mit rasant fallender Spannung zum Ende hin verspricht.
Sicheren Schrittes betrete ich das Zimmer, die Augen nicht umherwandernd um den Reichtum zu erblicken, sondern einzig auf den Mann gewandt, der hier zu entscheiden hätte. Die Gedanken daran, dass er Deutscher ist, veranlassen mich dazu auch die Worte auf Deutsch zu wählen, immerhin fühlt man sich in seiner Muttersprache immer am wohlsten. "Eure Hoheit, danke dass Ihr mich empfangt." Eine kurze, angedeutete Verbeugung, angemessen weit entfernt von dem Mann. Ich kenne meine Rolle, ich weiß wie ich zu spielen haben. "Ich fürchte, ich muss auch die nächste Dame entschuldigen. Rondra Fugger ist infolge ihrer Schwangerschaft leider unpässlich und so hat sie mich als ihren Vertreter geschickt." Ich strecke den Arm aus, um den Brief an einen Diener zu überreichen, der mich als den richtigen ausweisen und eben Worte des Bedauerns übermitteln würde.
Ich warte, dass die Möglichkeit besteht, sich den Brief* geben zu lassen, bevor ich fortfahre. "Als Kronratsmitglied liegt es mir natürlich ebenso am Herzen die beiden Fugger zu sehen und über die Modalitäten zu reden, wie die beiden mit uns kommen können." Das ich die beiden gar nicht mehr hier wähne, lassen die Worte nicht erkennen. Nur mein Blick liegt wachsam auf dem Wettiner, um eine eventuelle Reaktion zu sehen. "Die Steiermark vermisst ihren Herrscher, sie braucht eine starke Hand. Die Familie Fugger vermisst ihren alten Onkel. Ich hoffe, es gibt etwas, was Ihr für mich tun könnt."

*Eure Hoheit Comyr von Wettin,

verzeiht meine Abwesenheit und das alleinige Erscheinen des steirischen Kronratmitglieds Kelian Peverell. Seid versichert ich bedaure es zutiefst Euch heute nicht aufsuchen zu können, glaubt mir, es fällt mir nicht leicht gerade diese Angelegenheit einem anderen zu überlassen. Doch bin ich guter Hoffnung und dieser Umstand zwingt mich zur Bettruhe.
Kelian Peverell genießt mein vollstes Vertrauen und hat meine uneingeschränkten Befugnisse über den Verbleib meiner Anverwandten mit Euch zu verhandeln. Trotzdem hoffe ich Euch zu einem späteren Zeitpunkt persönlich aufsuchen zu können.

Möge der Herr Eure Schritte leiten und seine Hand schützend über Euch halten
Rondra Fugger
Gräfin von Leoben

____________________________________________________________

You alone can rescue
23.08.1461

The first step is taken, but maybe it is quite not this one, which I have to take. Who would deny me the entrance to this building, with the words from my lady? The question would be, how I would come out. Well, now there is another present, so I just follow one of the servants into the palace, the right wing and the right chamber. I actually wait, while the man is announcing me, breathe deeply – unseen – and with this the third act begins. A dramatic play in a short amount of time with a climax, that will end with a fast decreasing tension.
With a confident move I go inside, my eyes straight faced toward the man, that will decide. No look to one side, even if I assume, that this room would be the most beautiful I have ever seen. The knowledge, that Comyr is german, cause my decision to speak german. Everyone feels better, when he can use his mother tongue. "Your highness, I am afraid, that I have to excuse the second woman. Rondra Fugger is sick, caused by her pregnancy and so she send me alone to be her ambassador." I take the letter*, which she wrote, so that a servant could take it to the landgrave. Just a few words, that would confirm my person and tell him, that she is sorry.
I wait a moment, so Comyr could eventually read the letter, if he wishes to. "As a member of the styrian council it is also important to me, to see both Fugger and also to speak about the options, which will give us those guys back." That I don’t think that any of them isn’t any longer here, don’t follow my words. Only my eyes do watch the Wettiner more closely, maybe to catch a hint. "Styria misses his regent, it needs a strong hand. The family Fugger misses their old uncle. I hope, there is something, that you could do for me, the Fuggers and Styria."

*Your highness Comyr of Wettin,

I have to apologize for my absence and the sole appearance of the styrian councilmember Kelian Peverell. Be sure about the fact, that I deeply regret, that I can’t be there for our appointment. It wasn’t an easy decision, to send another one but me to deal with this important matter. But, I am pregnant and this circumstance forces me to hold bed rest.
Kelian Peverell has all of my trust and faith. Also, I allow him to deal with all the concerns in the matter of the to Fugger. Nonetheless, I hope to see you personally, as soon as my pregnancy will allow it to me.

May the LORD bless you and keep you safe,

Rondra Fugger
Countess of Leoben

_________________

Comyr

Comyr took the letter, read it, read it again and started to laugh a few moments.
Then he answered in German also, obviously amused for the moment:

"Welcome, welcome, Kelian Peverell, member of the styrian crown-council.
I just thought about offering you a seat, but I ask myself if you'll have that much time."

He smiled again, a thin smile nowwith fiery eyes,
offering that he wasn't amused about this masquerade.

"Please say the Countess of Leoben, that I offered safe conduct for Anakonda and her entourage. And that I'm a man of honor.
So there was no reason to fear that I'll hold her and Anakonda instead of the escaped Duke.

Please tell her also, that I pardon her her insulting, showing in that lie of letter, only because she is a woman and I'm a chevalier.
At least I don't understand it, but it doesn't matter."

Comyr stood up, walking towards the window.

"For sure you know, that Adam has fled. Breaking his promise, showing that he isn't a honorable man."

He turns back and looks towards Kelian again.

"I regret this, to be honest. Anyway, at least you've shown, that you trust in my word of safe conduct.
So, Kelian Peverell, tell me what your desire is.

Wine?"

He tooks the bottle in front of him, offering it towards Kelian, showing to a seat...

_________________

Lucrezia59

[Palazzo Imperiale - L'infermeria]
16 agosto

Lucrezia era rimasta in infermeria quando la porta si spalancò ed entrò il suo Generale pallida e sudata, si reggeva un braccio da cui il sangue usciva copioso.

Si precipitò e le parlò per vedere quanto fosse debole.

Il Generale le parlò con tranquillità, la dote di un Generale in qualsiasi situazione si trovasse, ma si capiva che soffriva anche se non lo esternava.
La fece sdraiare e finalmente diede un'occhiata allo sbrecco che si vedeva attraverso la manica della divisa.

Senza pensarci prese un coltello affilato e tagliò via il tessuto per osservare meglio il taglio.

Una gran brutta ferita, pensò, profonda e lunga quasi una ventina di centimetri , i bordi non erano nitidi e anche se il sangue continuava a colare poteva vedere che nessuna arteria era stata recisa. Questo era un'ottima notizia.

Generale, dovrete essere forte, la ferita è brutta ma bisogna ricucirla subito prima che si infetti.
Vi darò un leggero anestetico e vi farò una cucitura che non si vedrà quasi, vi dò la mia parola.

Prese dal tavolo, dove alcune ore prima aveva approntato tutto il necessario per curare il Patriarca, perciò aveva tutto quanto le serviva, una spugna con cui ripulì la zona per potere aver la visione libera dai fluidi rossi.

Poi diede al Generale alcune gocce di un liquido bruno dolciastro, l'anesteco, appena capì che iniziava a fare effetto, prese l'ago e filo e con delicatezza iniziò a dare i punti di sutura.
Tamponava il sangue che usciva e cuciva.
Molto tempo passò, forse alcune ore ma alla fine la ferita risultò pulita e i punti quasi invisibili.ma alla fine la ferita risultò pulita e i punti quasi invisibili.

Ecco fatto, dovrò ricontrollare domani e fra qualche giorno si potranno togliere i punti di sutura, nel frattempo prenderete 10 gocce di questa pozione 3 volte al giorno, è un tonico. Dopo tutto questo sangue perso ne avrete bisogno. Prenderete anche mattina e sera un cucchiaino di questa polvere verde che serve per contrastare qualsiasi infezione.
Vi ordino, in quanto ufficiale medico, un giorno di riposo completo se nò non rispondo del decorso post operatorio.

Si ripulì dal sangue nel catino di acqua limpida, poi rivolgendosi al Generale aggiunse.

Generale, con il Vostro permesso mi assento un momento. Vorrei vedere il Patriarca, mi è stato detto che era defunto ma voglio visitarlo prima che il corpo sia portato via.

Chiamò una guardia perché si metesse a disposizione del loro Generale per qualsiasi cosa avesse bisogno, gli ordinò anche che qualora il Generale perdesse i sensi di venirla a chiamarla immediatamente.

Uscì dalla stanza, dopo aver dato un'occhiata alla sua paziente vedendola calma e si diresse dove era stato posto il corpo del Patriarca.

Nella stanza alleggiava uno strano odore, non un odore di morte a cui era abituata ma un odore dolciastro appena percettibile.
La penombra non permetteva di vedere chiaramente le mura, ma il corpo era in centro della stanza.
Si avvicinò e lo toccò.
Non era freddo come si era aspettata e il colore della pelle ancora rosa, certo appena visibile , come se il sangue irrorasse ancora i tessuti.
Gli occhi chiusi e la bocca appena socchiusa.

Qualcosa non quadrava. Un dubbio la pervase.
Era una cosa che non capitava spesso, anzi era talmente raro che non le era ancora mai capitato , ma potrebbe essere...
Doveva esserne certa, assolutamente certa.
Certi libri riportavano come aver la certezza assoluta.

Prese la candela posta accanto al corpo e la avvicinò al viso.

La fiamma tremò per un attimo, poi smise.

Non sapeva se era una sua illusione o se l'aveva vista davvero muoversi, perciò cercò nella stanza un altro attrezzo che le avrebbe dato certezza.

Si allontanò dal corpo e iniziò a rovistare nel mobile basso che trovò nel angolo più buio della stanza.

Infilò la mano in un'anta e trovò ciò che cercava, o quasi, non uno specchio come avrebbe desiderato trovare ma una coppa di argento. Lucidissima.

La prese dal piedestall per non sporcare la coppa e tornò verso il Patriarca.

Diede un sospiro e avvicinò la parte lucida alla bocca socchiusa.
Aspettò qualche secondo.

Sulla superficie si formò un leggero alone.

Era la prova che cercava, il soffio anche se debole del Patriarca.

Chiamò a gran voce la guardia che era rimasta davanti alla porta.

Portalo immediatamente nell' infermeria!

Poi una volta là dovrai procurami delle coperte, tante, calde e fai far scaldare dell'acqua.

Sù corri, chiama aiuto!

-------------------------------

[ Imperial Palace - The infirmary ]
August 16

Lucrezia had been in the infirmary when the door opened and entered its General pale and sweaty , was holding his arm from which the blood was copious .
He ran and told her to see what was weak .
The General spoke to her calmly , the dowry of a General in any situation he was, but you could tell he was suffering even if it esternava .
He made her lie down and finally took a look at the sbrecco that could be seen through the sleeve of his uniform.
Without thinking, he took a sharp knife and cut away the tissue to better observe the cut.
A terrible wound , he thought, deep and almost twenty centimeters long , the edges were not sharp, even if the blood continued to flow could see that no artery had been severed . This was great news .

General, you have to be strong , the wound is bad but you have to sew it back just before it got infected.
I will give you a slight anesthetic and I will make a seam that you will not see nearly so, I give you my word .

Taken from the table, where a few hours before had prepared everything necessary to treat the Patriarch , so she had everything she needed , which wiped with a sponge the area to be able to have clear vision from the fluids red .

Then he gave the General a few drops of brown liquid sweet , the anesteco , just realized that was beginning to take effect, took the needle and thread and gently began to give the stitches .
Stanched the blood coming out and sewed .
A long time passed , maybe a few hours but in the end turned out to clean the wound and points almost invisible.

That's it, I'll have to check again tomorrow and in a few days you can remove the stitches , in the meantime, this potion will take 10 drops 3 times a day , is a tonic . After all this blood lost you need it. You shall take morning and evening a teaspoon of this green powder that is used to counteract any infection.
I order you , as a medical officer , a day of complete rest Noh if I do not answer the postoperative course .

He wiped the blood in the basin of clear water, then turning to the General added.

General, with your permission I be away for a moment. I would like to see the Patriarch , I was told that it was late but I want to visit it before the body is taken away.

He called a guard because you metesse available to their General for anything he needed , ordered him also that if the General lost the senses of meet you call it immediately.

He left the room , after glancing at his patient seeing her calm and went where it was placed the body of the Patriarch .

Alleggiava a strange smell in the room , not a smell of death she was used to but a faint sweet smell .
The dim light did not allow to clearly see the walls , but the body was in the middle of the room .
He walked over and touched him .
It was not as cold as she had expected and the color of the skin still pink , some barely visible, as if the blood still irrorasse tissues .
His eyes closed and mouth slightly ajar .

Something was not right . A doubt filled her .
It was something that did not happen often , indeed it was so rare that it had not ever happened yet , but it could be ...
He had to be certain , absolutely certain.
Certain books reported as having absolute certainty.

He took the candle placed next to the body and walked over to the face.

The flame trembled for a moment, then stopped .

He did not know if it was his illusion or if he had seen her really move, so he tried another tool in the room that would give certainty.

He walked away from the body and began to rummage in low cabinet that found in the darkest corner of the room.

He put his hand in a door and he found what he was looking for, or nearly so, not as a mirror but he wanted to find a cup of silver. A shiny .

He took it from piedestall not to dirty the cup and returned to the Patriarch.

He gave a sigh and walked over to the shiny mouth ajar.
He waited a few seconds.

On the surface it formed a soft glow .

It was the proof he was looking for , even if weak breath of the Patriarch .

Called out the guard who had remained at the door.

Take it immediately in the ' infirmary !

Then once there you will need to get me some blankets , many, hot and do not warm up the water.

Upward run, call for help !

_________________

Kelian_

You alone can rescue
23.08.1461

Auch ich erlaube mir ein kleines Lächeln, während der Mann lacht. "Natürlich habe ich die Zeit, verzeiht. Ich wollte nur...das Offensichtliche aussprechen." Habe ich die Zeit wirklich? Meine Gedanken gehen zu dem Weibe, welches sich bestimmt sorgt und in eben jene Richtung gehen auch seine Worte. Soll ich lügen? Oder dies unkommentiert lassen? Zweiteres ist besser, denke ich. "Ich werde Eure Nachricht so überbringen." Ganz ohne Wertung, ohne irgendetwas anderes. Es ist egal, was er denkt und was ich dazu sage, seine Meinung steht.
Erneut stellt sich die Frage, Lügen oder nicht? "Ich hörte Gerüchte, dass er und einige andere flohen, konnte es mir aber kaum vorstellen. So ist es also wahr? Der Alte?" Fragend der Blick, nicht mehr denn je mehr ich an den Bau denke, umso unwahrscheinlicher wirkt es, als ob dieser auch hier rausgekommen wäre. Ich meine, wie alt ist er? Hundert? Hundertundfünfzig? "Ja, Wein ist gut." Meine Beine tragen mich zu dem angeboten Sitzplatz. Nun sitzend, warte ich wieder den angemessenen Moment, dass Comyr für alles sorgen könnte. "Mein Begehren? Ich würde gerne wieder nach Hause reisen und meiner Arbeit nachgehen können. Ich bin der Wappenmaler in der Steiermark - ich mache es gerne. Doch, dieser Wunsch wird sich nur erfüllen, falls beide Fugger nicht mehr hier weilen. Davon gehe ich aber, nachdem ich den Palast gesehen habe nicht aus. Der alte Mann wäre niemals zu so etwas fähig. Ich hoffe darauf, dass Ihr ihn mir übergeben werdet - mit oder ohne Bedingungen." Auf meiner Zunge liegt die Frage, was er begehrt, doch ich lasse es lieber.

____________________________________________________________

You alone can rescue
23.08.1461

While the man laughs, I allow myself a little smile. “Of course I have time, my apologies. I just…wanted to face theobvious.” Do I have this time? My thoughts are heading toward the woman, who surely worries about my person. Should I lie? Or better do not say something about it? The second one is the better choice. „I will take your message to her.” Without a judgement, without another subtil intention. It is equal, what he thinks and it is equal what I will say, his opinion already exists.
It’s the second time, that I have to face the question, if I should lie or not. “I heard rumors, that the duke and some other guys fled, but couldn’t imagine. So, it is actually true? The old one?” An interrogative view, not more, but when I think of the huge palace, I cant see how the old man climbes the walls or run for his life. Even riding. I mean, how old is he? Hundred? Hundred and fifty? “Yes, wine is fine.” My legs take me to the seat. As I sit, I wait just long enough, that Comyr could arrange the drinks for us to answer his question. “What I desire? I would like to go home and do my work. I am the styrian herold – and I like my work. But, I fear, this wish is only possible, if both Fugger are not your guests anymore. But, I don’t think that. I have seen the palace and the old man couldn’t have fled. I hope, that youl will give him to me – with or without terms.” I am about to ask the man, what he desires, but I can pull myself together.

_________________

Ludwig_von_frayner

[Imperial Palace of Strasbourg – Imperial Office]

A few hours had passed since the escape of Adam Fugger from the Imperial Palace of Strasbourg. The Emperor was greatly annoyed by this news, and decided to retire into his office alone. Indeed, some of his cold angers needed to be concealed. He was convinced that the traitors had to be punished. The thought that a criminal can escape his castle, and escape his justice, without paying the price for his sins, was not acceptable. He did not stay alone for long. Lieutenant Leonardo Manfredi entered his office to inform him that the Patriarch was dead, and that the Imperial Marschallin was hurt.

Was he surprised ? No. God had dispensed his justice. Since the heresy of the Patriarch was proved, his death was logical. Heretics did not deserve to live in this world. So, he was neither happy nor disappointed. Actually, he lacked something: Adam Fugger's head. Silent, the Emperor dipped his pen in the fresh ink and wrote a note on a parchment.

"Lieutenant, bring the body of the heretic to Styria with this message."

Imperial message a écrit:

Here is the destiny of those who betray God and the Empire.

_________________

Ranian

[Palazzo Imperiale - Infermeria]

Il dolore al braccio si affievoliva piano piano, ma questo solo per l'effetto dell'intruglio di erbe che Lucrezia aveva usato per addormentarla, l'aveva tranquillizzata che tutto sarebbe andato bene, ma di questo Ranian non ne aveva dubbi, conosceva la sua amica dottoressa e si fidava di lei. Sentiva come se qualcosa pizzicasse di volta in volta il suo braccio e vedeva l'apprensione della dottoressa nello svolgere il suo lavoro, non sapeva quanto tempo era passato dal momento che lei aveva iniziato a lavorare sul sul braccio, ma sembrava una vita, fino a quando la vide alzare la testa e sorriderle, aveva terminato il suo lavoro. Avrebbe voluto ringraziarla ma non riusciva ad aprire bocca e se lo faceva sentiva la nausea salire. Udì le sue raccomandazioni "mamma quante" pensò "nemmeno mia madre, pace alla sua anima, me ne faceva così tante" sorrise o forse era una smorfia, annuì a Lucrezia dopodichè la vide andare via. Era sola, poteva riposare le bastava chiudere gli occhi e sprofondare nel sonno, un sonno perso ormai da giorni, ma una mano le impedì questo suo desiderio, vide il soldato che Lucrezia le avava lasciato di guardia, avrebbe voluto con se la sua spada e trapassarlo, così avrebbe dormito. "Ora capisco perchè molti dicono di preferire la morte, così non c'è nessuno che gli impedisce di dormire" pensava ironicamente "la morte...Graufang" ricordò le parole di Jospin, quando un trambusto la fece solbalzare, qualcuno aveva aperto la porta dell'infermeria, vide un paio di guardie che trasportavano un corpo "Sarà un commilitone che si sarà fatto male durante gli allenamenti?" dietro di loro un'altra guardia con delle coperte in mano e Lucrezia, uno di essi si scansò e il Maresciallo vide che l'uomo che avevano portato con tanta urgenza era Graufang. Avrebbe voluto chiedere perchè il cadavere del vecchio fosse stato portato nella stanza e no presso la cripta, ma non ci riusciva, maledì l'anestetico, udì la guardia domandare ad uno dei suoi colleghi cosa fosse successo e l'altro rispondergli che il vecchio era vivo. "Vivo!....Graufang era vivo!" ripeteva nella sua mente "E quella luce? Da dove proviene? E' così luminosa e calda"...

_________________________________
[ Imperial Palace - The infirmary ]

Arm pain lessened gradually, but this only for the effect of the herbal concoction that Lucrezia had used to addormentarla, had quieted down that everything would be fine, but this had not doubts Ranian, knew her friend doctor and trust her. Felt as if anything that tingles from time to time his arm and saw the apprehension of Doctor in carrying out his work, he didn't know how much time had passed since she had started to work on the arm, but it seemed a lifetime, until he saw her raise her head and smile back at her, had finished his work. He wanted to thank her but was unable to open his mouth and made him feel nauseous. Heard its recommendations "Mommy how many" thought "even my mother, peace to her soul, she made me so many" he smiled or maybe it was a grimace, nodded to Lucrezia then saw her go away. Was alone, could settle the just close our eyes and sink into sleep, lost sleep for days, but one hand kept her from his desire, he saw the soldier that Lucrezia had left the guard, if he wanted to with his sword and penetrate him, so he stayed. "Now I understand why many say they prefer death, so there is no one that prevents him from sleep" thought ironically "the death ...Graufang" recalled the words of Jospin, when a storm caused solbalzare, someone had opened the door of the infirmary, he saw a couple of guards carrying a body "Be a buddy who will be hurt during workouts?" behind them another guard with hand blankets and Lucrezia, one of them dodged and Marshal saw that the man who had brought so much urgency was Graufang. She wanted to ask why the old man's corpse had been brought into the room and no at the crypt, but there it was, cursed the anesthetic. Heard the guard ask one of his colleagues what had happened and the other to tell him that the old man was alive. "Alive!....Graufang was alive!" repeated in his mind "And that light? Where did it come from? It's so bright and warm "...
_________________

Jospin81

Il luogotenente ascoltò in silenzio l'ordine di Sua Maestà.
Prese la breve missiva

Imperial message a écrit:

Here is the destiny of those who betray God and the Empire.

e dopo essersi congedato con il saluto militare dall'Imperatore, si incamminò verso l'infermeria, dove avrebbe fatto preparare la salma del Patriarca per il suo ultimo viaggio verso la Styria.

Quando entrò nella stanza ebbe una grande sorpresa: l'uomo era ancora vivo.

Così chiese a Lucrezia: "E adesso cosa devo fare?"

*******

The lieutenant listened in silence to the order of His Majesty.
He took the short missive

Imperial message a écrit:

Here is the destiny of those who betray God and the Empire.

and after retiring in a military way from the Emperor, he walked to the infirmary, where he would prepare the body of the Patriarch for his last trip to the Styria.

When he entered into the room, he had a big surprise: the man was still alive.

So he asked to Lucrezia: "And now what must I do?"

_________________
Araldo della Alto Nobile Famiglia dei Borgia

Katamazai

Lodovico aveva portato Ranian presso l'infermeria per farla curare da Lucrezia e vista la gravità della ferita si era limitato a guardare negli occhi la sua sposa per rassicurarla che Lui non aveva ferite sulla pelle da far curare, ma ne aveva una nell'anima che solo una medicina avrebbe potuto curare ed era poter scontrarsi corpo a corpo con il Duca Adam.
Lasciata Ranian nelle mani della sua sposa, Lui sapeva quanto fossero delicate quelle mani, si mise seduto fuori della porta dell'infermeria in attesa di notizie avendo saputo della morte del Patriarca.
Stava sonnecchiando fuori della porta quando un gran runore di passi veloci lo vece saltare sulla sedia e vide il corpo del patriarca essere trasportato presso l'infermeria.
Si affacciò alla porta e senti Lucrezia dire che era ancora vivo e che aveva bisogno di coperte e acqua calda e visto che non aveva nulla da fare si portò presso i magazzini e prese quattro coperte di lana belle pese e le portò in infermeria dicendo:

Lucrezia ecco le coperte cosa devo farne?
Ranian come stà?

dopo di che attese risposta.

-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-

Lodovico had brought Ranian at the infirmary to have her treated by Lucrezia and given the seriousness of the wound he had only to look into the eyes of his wife to reassure her that he had no wounds on the skin as to take care of, but he had a soul that only a medicine could cure and was able to confront melee with the Duke Adam.
Ranian left in the hands of his wife, He knew what those hands were delicate, sat outside the door of the infirmary waiting for news having learned of the death of the Patriarch.
Was dozing out the door when a large runore of quick steps instead jump on the chair and saw the body of the patriarch to be transported to the infirmary.
He looked out the door and feel Lucrezia say that he was still alive and that he needed blankets and water caldae saw that he had nothing to do at the stores he went and took four blankets of fine wool scales and brought her to the infirmary, saying:

[B] Lucrezia covered here are what I do with it?
Ranian how are you? [/ B]

after which expected response.
_________________

Lucrezia59

[Palazzo Imperiale - Infermeria]
16 agosto 1461

In tutto questo trambusto, oltre al dovere rimanere vigile per prestare nel miglior modo i suoi servigi nelle cure dei feriti, non poteva esimersi dall'essere preoccupata per il proprio sposo che mentre lei era al sicuro in infermeria lui era a diretto contatto con il pericolo.

Averlo visto con i propri occhi entrare sano e salvo mentre accompagnava il loro Generale, la tranquillizzò. Si conoscevano troppo bene ormai, uno scambio di sguardo valse più di mille parole.
Capì che il corpo era integro ma che la sua anima era in ebollizione. Gli sorrise e gli fece un cenno come per dirgli che lei capiva e che le era vicino.

Nel mentre entrò il soldato Jospin che portava una missiva Imperiale per il trasporto del corpo del Patriarca.
Appena seppe che era ancora vivo ebbe un attimo di incertezza e le chiese cosa doveva fare ora.

Jospin, per ora nulla. Dobbiamo aspettare prima che si riprenda del tutto e vedere se non è solo una cosa transitoria.
Poi appena il nostro Generale si sarà svegliata dall'operazione vedremo cosa ci dice.

Rientrò il suo sposo che avendola sentito chiedere coperte, ne portava quattro belle spesse.

Lucrezia ecco le coperte cosa devo farne?
Ranian come stà?

Per favore avvolgi con le coperte il Patriarca, appena l'acqua sarà calda riempi degli otri e mettili intorno al corpo.
Io nel frattempo controllo Ranian.

Prese una candela e si avvicinò alla paziente, la candela illuminava il suo viso pallido, il soffio quasi impercettibile.
Con cautela le socchiuse una palpebra per controllare le sue reazioni, bene le reazioni alla luce erano quelle che si aspettava.
Si stava ritraendo quando la sentì sussurrare:

"E quella luce? Da dove proviene? E' così luminosa e calda"...

Le mise una mano sulla spalla e avvicinandola le parlò

tranquilla Generale, non siete in paradiso solare... sono io che vi stavo visitando

----------------

[Imperial Palace - Infirmary]
August 16, 1461

In all this turmoil, in addition to the duty to be vigilant to lend his services in the best way in the care of the wounded, he could not escape being worried about their spouse that while she was safe in the infirmary he was in direct contact with the danger .

Have seen it with their own eyes get safe and sound while accompanying their General, reassured. They knew too well by now, an exchange of gaze earned him more than a thousand words.
He realized that the body was intact but that his soul was in turmoil. She smiled and nodded as if to say she understood and that was close.

Meanwhile Jospin became the soldier who carried a letter to the Imperial transport the body of the Patriarch.
As soon as he learned that he was still alive had a moment of uncertainty and asked what he should do now.

Jospin, for now nothing. We have to wait before he recovers completely and see if it is just a transient thing.
Then as soon as our General you will be awakened by the operation we'll see what he says.

He returned her husband felt that having it ask for blankets, bore four beautiful thick.

Lucrezia covered here are what I do with it?
Ranian how are you?

Please wrap with blankets Patriarch, as soon as the hot water will fill the bottles and put them around your body.
In the meantime I Ranian control.

He took a candle and went to the patient, the candle illuminated his pale face, the breath almost imperceptible.
Carefully narrowed an eyelid to control his reactions, good reactions to light were those expected.
He was portraying when he heard her whisper:

"And that light? Where did it come from? And 'so bright and hot" ...

He put his hand on my shoulder and spoke to her and bring it closer

General quiet, you're not in paradise solar ... it is I who was visiting

_________________

Comyr

Comyr noded, and if someone has taken a closer look under the mask of the imperial Regent, he would have seen disappointment.

"So, honored council member, the Duke isn't here any more - and furthermore he isn't duke anymore.
Belonging Graufang - he isn't here anymore too. Even if he isn't fled, so he is on his way back to Styria - togehter with imperial soldiers.

So I can't do anything for you, even if I would have arranged a conversation with pleasure, like Anakonda has asked for."

Comyr kissed the cup of wine.

"Please say Rondra also, that although I don't know what she is thinking of me - I'm not the person, I was."

Shortly he thought about adding another thing, but his lips stay sealed.
The situation was like it was. Unfortunaley, but true.

_________________

Kelian_

You alone can rescue
23.08.1461

Dieser jemand, der genauer hinschaut bin ich allerdings nicht. Ich kenne den Mann kaum, bin froh, dass er nett zu sein scheint und sogar auf die Höflichkeitsformeln besteht, die ich bei anscheinend jeder Gelegenheit in den Wind schlage. Natürlich weiß ich, dass vor meinem eigentlichen Anliegen noch ein wenig Geplänkel hätte stehen müssen, dass es sich gehörte in Ruhe den Wein auszutrinken und seinem Gegenüber Respekt zu zollen. Dies ist das Einzige, was ich mache, denn er steht zu seinem Wort. Wieder ist es ein Nicken, nachdem auch ich den Kelch in meiner Hand nähere Beachtung schenke und einen Schluck trinke. Danke sehr, Eure Hoheit. Für die Möglichkeit vorzusprechen, auch wenn nur ich es am Ende nun war und dass Ihr Euer Versprechen gehalten habt. Welches ich bereits wieder vergessen hatte, denn ansonsten hätte ich Rondra natürlich mitgehen lassen. Dies würde sicherlich für mich ein unangenehmes Nachspiel haben, vor allem wenn ich die Nachrichten überbringen würde.
Wieder verschwindet mein Blick einen Moment im Kelch, diesmal jedoch absichtlich. Es ist gut, dass ich weiß, wann ich den Mund aufmachen sollte und wann nicht. Die Frage, wer er ist, dass er Adam nicht mehr als Herzog ansieht, erübrigt sich wohl. Jedoch, ist es dennoch nicht so einfach, immerhin ist es das Volk, welches den Herrscher dort wählt - oder so ähnlich. Danach ist er jedoch für Lebenszeit gewählt und solange die Menschen der Steiermark Adam Fugger folgen würden, wäre es wohl müßig darüber zu diskutieren. Nun dies aber dem Imperialen Regenten mitzuteilen und gleichzeitig nachzuschieben, dass ich einer dieser Menschen wäre - ist müßig und überflüssig. Er weiß es vermutlich selbst, wohl vor allem aus dem Grund, dass sich ansonsten die unbequeme Frage stellen ließe, was ich hier mache - mit noch unbequemeren Antworten.
Der Kelch mit Wein, neigt sich trotz keiner übertriebener Hast dem Ende hin, die Antworten, die ich wollte habe ich erhalten und doch, doch bleibt ein wenig zu sagen. Eure Hoheit, solltet Ihr jemals durch die Steiermark reisen und Hilfe benötigen, so werde ich gerne versuchen die gewährte Milde von Heute zurückzuzahlen. Ich kann mich gar nicht genug bedanken. Das Wort 'reisen', ist dabei bewusst gewählt. Ich stehe auf und verbeuge mich - im Gegensatz zum Anfang - tief vor Comyr, der in gewisser Weise meinen Respekt gewonnen hat. Denkt nicht schlecht von der Fuggerin, die Schwangerschaft spielt Ihr in der Tat übel mit. Anders vielleicht, als ich hier versuche zu implizieren, allerdings ist das auf meinem geübten Gesicht kaum zu erkennen für jemanden, der mich so wenig kennt. Natürlich werde ich Ihr die Nachrichten überbringen.
Ich bedanke mich - noch einmal - für die Audienz, Landgraf. Damit ziehe ich mich, die Voraussetzung Comyrs vorausgesetzt zurück, um zum Weib zurückzueilen. Trotz dessen, dass es ein 'freundliches' Treffen war, ist es gut, dass mein Hemd dunkelblau ist. Es ist nicht mein Spielfeld, ich bin zu neu in diesen Dingen, als das es nicht aufregend oder anstrengend gewesen wäre und nach der letzten Nacht ist es nicht nur meine durchgeschwitzte Rückseite, der mich nach draußen begleitet, sondern auch die Müdigkeit, die mit aller Macht zuschlägt.

__________________________________________________________

You alone can rescue
23.08.1461

But I am not the one, who takes a closer look. I do not know this man and I am relieved, that he seems to be nice and yes, counts on the regular acts of courtesy, which I ignore at least at many chances. Eventually I know, that I should have taken the chance to have a little chit chat, that I should drink my wine calmly and that I should respect my dialog partner. Actually, this is the only thing, that I do, just because he follows his words. Again I nod, holding the goblet to my lips, to drink a bit. Thank you, your Highness. Because of the possibility to speak with you, that you stick to your promise, even If I am the only one in the end. I already had forgotten the promise, surely I would have taken Rondra with me, otherwise. This could have a displeasing aftermath – for me – even more if I take the messages to her.
Just for a little moment I hide my view in the goblet, this time fully aware of what I am doing. It is a good thing, that I know, when I should speak and when not. The question, who he is, that he proclaims, that Adam isn’t duke anymore, is superfluous. But, it isn’t that easy, isn’t it? It’s the people, that elect the duke – till the end of his lifespan. It’s faineant to speak about it, as long as Adam Fugger has people, who supports him. But, now, in this moment, it is really not the time to tell these to the imperial regent and actually, it is twice not the time,to tell him that I am one of this people. But, I think, he knows this by himself, otherwise it would be the question why I am here and this could have undesirable consequences.
The goblet with wine is at an end, not with a extreme flurry, but the answers I searched, I got and now, there is only little to say. Your Highness, should you ever travel trough styria and you could need a hand that helps, so I will give you back, what you granted me today. I can’t thank you enough. The word ‘travel’ isn’t choosed randomly. I rise and in contrary to my entrance, I take a deep bow for Comyr, because the man has won my respect, in a way. Do not think to bad of the Fugger, she has to pay a prize for this pregnancy. Maybe another than I like to transfer, but he should not see this – he is an stranger to me and I am not without practice in lieing. I will take the messages to her.
Again, I have to thank you for the audience, Landgrave. With this, assuming Comyr will let me, I go, getting back to my women. Despite the fact, that this was a ‘friendly’ meeting, it is a great coincidence, that my shirt is darkblue. It is not the playground I am used to, I am to new in this kind of things, that it wouldn’t be exciting or even exhausting. After the last night, it is not just my back, that is soaked in sweat, that I take outside with me, no, there is a tiredness that strikes me with all might.

_________________

Comyr

Comyr noded towards him, recognizing that he wants to leave after he has his informations.

"Thank you, councillor, I'd really like it to travel towards and through Styria. Since years.
But it was always "business" that leads me there until today. Maybe this will change some day."

He raised from his seat, showing the councillor of Styria the way towards the door.

"You may leave at once, as promised. Anyway, if you'd like to stay the household will see for it. Rondra Fugger included.
It was nice to meet you, Kelian Peverell. Even if the circumstances could be better."

_________________

Support us

[RP] - Meeting with the Duke of Styria